l>r 
 
 I*'. -^ J 
 
 /\ 
 
 -^ 
 
 L 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 l^|2£ 12.5 
 
 S«f IS 
 
 40 12.0 
 
 1.25 ■ 1.4 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.6 
 
 / 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 ^>. 
 
 11 -. 
 
 /; 
 
 /A 
 
 o 
 
 7 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sdences 
 
 Corporalion 
 
 
 23 Wist MAIN STMIT 
 
 WIBSTIR.NY 145t0 
 
 (716) ■73-450} 
 
 ^^->.V 
 
 ^^■^ 
 
 '^ 
 

 z;;f 
 
 <&"' 
 
 CmM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 ^Collection de 
 microficlies*' 
 
 1 . 
 
 -O* 
 
 [Hi* • 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historlques 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notas/Notas tachniquas at bibliographiquaa 
 
 Tha Instituta haa attamptad to obtain tha bast' 
 original copy available for filming. Faaturaa of this 
 copy which may ba bibliographically uniqua. 
 which may altar any of th*rimagas in tha 
 ^aproduction, or which may significantly changa 
 tha usuf I mathod of filming, ara chackad balpw. 
 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Colourad covars/ 
 Couvartura da coulaur 
 
 Covars danx^gad/ 
 Couvartura andommagia 
 
 Covars rastorad and/or laminatad/ 
 Couvartura rastaurM at/ou palliculia 
 
 Covar titia missing/ 
 
 La titra da couvartura manqua 
 
 Colourad maps/ 
 
 CaiPtas giographiquas •n coulaur 
 
 Colourad ink (i.a. othar than blua or black)/ 
 Encra da coulaur (i.a. autra qua biaua ou noiral 
 
 Colourad plataa and/or illtfati^ations/ 
 Ptonchaa at/ou illuatrationa an coulaur 
 
 Bound with pthar matarial/ 
 RalM ava<^ d'autras documants 
 
 Tight binding may cauaa shadows or distortion 
 ViOng intarior margin/ 
 
 La r« Hura sarria paut causar da I'ombra ou da la 
 distortion !• long do la margo intirioura 
 
 Blank, laavas addad during restoration may 
 appaar within tha taxt. Whanavar poaaibla. thasa 
 hava baan omittad from filming/ 
 II sa paut qua partainas pagas blanchas aioutAas 
 lors d'una raatauration apparaissant dans la taxta, 
 mais. torsqua cala itait possibia, caa pagas n'ont 
 poa «t4 film«aa. 
 
 L'institut a microfilm^ la maillaur axamplaira 
 qu'il tui a iti possibia da sa procurer. Las details 
 da cat axamplaira qui sont paut-itra uniquas du 
 point da vua bibliographiqua, qui pauvant modifier 
 una image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger una 
 modification dans l« m^thoda normala de filmaga 
 sont indiqute ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pagda da coulaur 
 
 □ Pagas damaged/ 
 : Pages endomrhas 
 
 Tha'ci 
 to tha 
 
 D 
 
 Pages endommagtes 
 
 Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restauri^ at/ou palliculAes 
 
 Thaii 
 possll 
 of th« 
 filmin 
 
 Orlgir 
 begin 
 thai* 
 tion. 
 other 
 fjrat f 
 tion, 
 or iliu 
 
 r~r] Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 
 D 
 
 Pages dicolories. tacheties ou piquies 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pagas d^tach^es 
 
 FT] Showthrough/ 
 
 D 
 
 Transparence 
 
 QuaHty of print varies/ 
 Quality in^gala de I'imi^ression 
 
 □ Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprand du rhatiriel suppl^mentaira 
 
 r~1 Only .edition available/ 
 
 D 
 
 Seule idition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partial(y obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc.. have been refilmed to 
 ansure the best possible image/ 
 Lee pegas totalement ou partiellement ' 
 obacurctas par un fauillet d'errata. una pelure, 
 etc.. ont At* film^s i nouveau da fa^on A 
 obtanir la meilleure imege possible. 
 
 ^ 
 
 Thali 
 tholl' 
 TIMUI 
 whici 
 
 IMapa 
 
 differ 
 
 •ntirs 
 
 begin 
 
 right 
 
 raquii 
 
 moth( 
 
 
 • 
 
 Additional commarits:/ 
 Commentairaa supplAmentairas: 
 
 Irrsgulsr psfinstktn 
 
 : [1 
 
 1-108 
 
 .114 
 
 -11B 
 
 112 
 
 -113. 
 
 110- 
 
 111. 
 
 118- 
 
 212 
 
 p. 
 
 
 
 .- 
 
 ■ y 
 
 
 \. 
 
 % 
 
 4_ 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 This itom is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmi au taux de reduction indiquA ci-dessous. _.^^ 
 
 10X 14X HX 35?X«^|**^ 26^ »X 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 1 
 
 * 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 — ^ 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 «X * 
 
 1 
 
 W ■ ^^ . «x ax 
 
 32X 
 
 • 
 
 ' 
 
 .'•■ 
 
 f ■■*■"- 
 
 , 
 
 
 \__\.j_^ ^ • 
 
 
 
 
 >• 
 
 
 -^j^^ 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 \ 
 
 t 
 
 ■ 
 
 • ' 
 
 ■• ■ 
 
 ' 
 
 ' • 
 
 
 
 
 , ,^ 
 
 .^5K-.f>^*'. 
 
 t,->i 
 
 
I 
 
 tails 
 I du 
 odifiar 
 un9 
 mage 
 
 rrata 
 [o 
 
 palure. 
 1 A 
 
 % 
 
 32X 
 
 The'copy filmad her* fils b««n reproducMl thanks 
 to th« generosity of: 
 
 Hamilton Public Ubrary 
 
 The images eppearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the orrginei copy and in keeping with the 
 filming corvtrect specificatione. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with thejTrOnt cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impr^- 
 sion, or the back cover when approf>riate. All 
 other original copie»jare filmed beginning on the 
 fjrst page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 er illustrated impreesion. 
 
 The lest recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol ^»- (meaning "CON- 
 TIMUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever, applies. 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc.. mey be filmed et ^ 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed • 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: r 
 
 I?.- 
 
 t 
 
 L'exemplalre-fllm* fut reprpduit grAce A la 
 g4n4rosit4 d*: 
 
 Hamilton Public Ubrary 
 
 Las imeges Suhrantes ont M reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la coMlition et 
 de la nettetA de I'exemplaire film*, et en 
 «onformitA avec les conditions du contrat'de 
 fitmage. 
 
 '■..'■ .,' ■■ ' ■ ■ ' ' '"' ' .' • ■'■'■ 
 
 Les exemplaires originaijx dont la couverture en 
 pepler est ImprimAe sont filmAs en commenQsnt 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 dernMre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, salon lecas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 origlnsux sont filmte en commenpant par la 
 premlAre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou 4'illuitration at en .terminant par 
 la dernlAre pege qui comporte une telle 
 •mpreintt. . , . 
 
 '^•' - ^ ' ■-'-''_ ;,, -■': "■ ;'■. W; ■■;. ■• _,'\ ^■ .; ., 
 Un dM symboies suhrants apparattra sur la ■■— 
 derniire imege de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbols -^ signifie "A SUiVRE". le 
 symbols y signifie "FIN". 
 
 Les cortfs. plenches, tableeux, etc., peuvent Atre 
 fllm#s H des taux de reduction diffirents. 
 Lorsque le document est trbp grand pour litre 
 reproduit en un seui clichA, il est film* A partir 
 de I'angla supArieur gauche, de geuche A d/9fte, 
 et de heut en bes, en prenant le nombre 
 d'Imeges nAcessaire. Le* di*aremmes suivonts 
 illusirent le mAthode. 
 
 j^TVb 
 
 \ 
 
 vj 
 
-■s^r 
 
 •^ 
 
 5) 
 
 t 4 
 
 *^F 
 
 t^t 
 
 m 
 
 1 
 
 
'■-- 
 
 :^ 
 
 ■,'^ ■■■w. 
 
 ^" 
 
 
 V - 
 
 1^ 
 
 ^*f 
 
 ^-y 
 
 ■ Entered according to the act of the Parhment of Can^>, 
 
 in the Office of the Minister, Of ^^^"^^r ^'^M^ 
 ^ymour, Toriint^Mn the yetr one thousand ei^ht hundt^ 
 
 and ninety-two. 
 
 ' ' ■■-■ 
 
 -"t ^h 
 
 t ( 
 
 >t% .•' '^^ 
 
 ^ft»-««. 
 
 A » 
 
 ♦-'■iv 
 
 
 . t. 
 
 
 J'* 
 
 * ."ii . K 
 
 # 
 
 ^ 
 
 rh. 
 
t ■ 
 
 t 
 
 ■ ^ 
 
 •f. * 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 'A 
 
 --5- .- ^r' 
 
 A' 
 
 
 r.t 
 
 W*' 
 
 '. '^ 
 
 '^-' 
 
 
 
 COPYRIGHT EDITION. 
 
 «'.. 
 
 
 • . - 
 
 -• 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ ■ ■ • ■ ■ 
 
 P 
 
 - ■ • 
 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 • • 
 
 
 • 
 
 . ^ ^^ _- 
 
 . [ 
 
 
 • 
 • • 
 
 * ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 T" 
 
 
 
 it Jl 
 
 
 
 
 ^ ♦«•"■■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 
 
 -^^ 
 
 
 ■ ■ --^ 
 
 1 
 
 , -i:': 
 
 \ 
 
 
 ^._.... V 
 
 ■ — 
 
 
 
 
 •" - " ' 
 
 : :• ■■-,•-:. • ..i... 
 
 1 
 
 i\~ 
 
 ^ -jf: 
 
 
 % 
 
 J 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 -if ' 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 
 
 ■ .* ■'• ■ 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 i'r? , 
 
 ^'//..4f , " ."-■« 
 
 1 
 
 AV 
 
 ..,: .-r ;..- 
 
 »». + 
 

 o 
 
 - ?'*' 
 
 ./**. 
 
 •/f- 
 
 *.4 
 
 
 ,* / 
 
 ,?fe 
 
 ■ 
 
 .^ 
 
 ^<Mri€ > FH RE N^LOGIST AN D foY CIIO LOGIST. ^<^^ 
 
 1 -A , . i^^i -i '-.' . 
 

 I 
 
 rs-. 
 
 V 
 
 
 t 
 
 Bt. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . Wi 
 
 
 "■^ 
 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 
•'*: ^ 
 
 HOW I TO VmESMEBISE 
 
 OR 
 
 / ' 
 
 
 HYTNOnSM EXPLAINEir. 
 
 BY 
 
 PROF. W. SEYftlOyR, 
 
 PHRENOLOQI8T.AND P§YCHOLOQI8T. 
 
 i* fi 'i 
 
 Author of 
 
 «^ 
 
 .../ 
 
 "■^ 
 
 Kf to FhreaoHogft PtjdioloKy Explained, Memory aatf tb 
 Improveoieato, ConrMiip aad Ifmniace, Miracles of 
 Chriat and tlieir Velation to Natoal 
 Pallacj of Atheiam, Temperameato 
 Bte;;Bte. 
 
 <5 -t 
 

 •f 
 
 
 
 ■t^. 
 
 ••!*■ , 
 
 
 \y 
 
 "K «*;, 
 
 i^^s 9,'/ 
 
 ^" si^^oi—: 
 
 X 
 
 i- V 
 
 o t^t 
 
 % H'1' 
 
 - 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^ c^ // V 
 
 \^ 
 
 
 ^ 3 6 i-*^ 
 
 \^'f 
 
 " V V . ?(if 
 
 ■■*»* , JU 
 
 .'W 
 
(K 
 
 U' 
 
 ■l. 
 
 4-' 
 
 - 4 
 
 • / -fis 
 
 . - V 
 
 
 W ^-• 
 
 i>i Vl- ' '% 
 
 N 
 
 
 **j <;'■■"«{?> 
 
 fi^H: 
 
 tff 
 
 \ « 
 
 
 
 o^ 
 
 Hi 
 
 / 
 
 J . . r- ' 
 
 INTReBUCTiOH. 
 
 
 
 Hs an introdti^on toiyhat J^may have ito say upon 
 ^ • this subject/I shall give'you a quotatibn from an 
 artical published a few months, ago in the ARENA. - 
 
 "Me8in^sm alias hypnotism, th^ latent 
 scientific^nsation of the hour, was a. few 
 years since deg.ounced by the scientific world* 
 in unmeasured tenns. No expressions of scorn- 
 ful contempt were strong enough to character- 
 ize those fearless torch-bearers of advanced 
 thought, whov after patiently, earnestly and 
 exhaustively investigating the alleged'^powefs 
 of Mesmer, pix)ved beyond the possibility ol a 
 ^li^M th& genuinenesB of ., ite^Aesmernj^jr- 
 hypnotic influ^ce. ^ . v 
 
 V 
 

 'K 
 
 ;<l 
 
 I 
 
 8 
 
 INTRODIJCTION 
 
 r , I 
 
 T-T 
 
 They wBm charlatans, inupostors, or mentai 
 ly unsound/in the eyes, not only of the medi- 
 cal profession, but the scientific world, with 
 some few notable exceptions: The qharlta^ 
 biy;. disposed among the great conservative 
 societies of Scientific thinkers were c(|nten;tto 
 regard those who believed in such "absurdi- 
 ties" as mesmerism as '^unduly credulous;" li- 
 able to be ''duped ; 'UnA, therefore, not ''s^e" 
 or "critical investigators." 
 
 Camille Flammkrion, the illustrious French 
 astronomer, in his recent remarkable novel 
 "Uranie," tells. us that fifteen years ago, 
 he communicated to several .physicians the 
 magnetic phenomena observed by himself in 
 the course of many experiments. One and all 
 denied most positively and absolutely the pos- 
 sibility of the facts related, but on meeting 
 one of these same physicitos at the Institute ' 
 in Paris recently, he called his attention to' 
 his denial of the phenomena. "Oh!" replied 
 the physician, not without shrewdness, "then 
 it wad magnetisip, now it is hypnotism, and it 
 h we who study it;, that is a very different ' 
 thing." The Astronomer wisely adds hj way' 
 
 iro deny n^P 
 
 <« 
 
 i - . 
 
 \ 
 
 / 
 
 .1* 
 
■■) 
 
 ' .w 
 
 y 
 
 <. 
 
 ■^' 
 
 / 
 
 ,M- 
 
 IN,TR0I?UCTI01^ 
 
 v» 
 
 ing positively; let. us study %iet U8 examine; 
 the explanation will com^ later.**' A 4ru6 
 scientist will take cognizaiibe of the smallest 
 fabt and though the light that floats before 
 may appear a mere will-o'-tbewisp, he will 
 follow it until he demonstrates by carjef ul, im* 
 p^ial, and ex^iustive investigation whether 
 itrest^i^on the bed-rock of truth or ndt^re- 
 memberfng that the prejudices of^oary 
 thought aujd early training may blind him to 
 (SjBnsible appreciation of the true significance 
 of the problem that confronts him. > It is -not 
 more thaif five years since a, paper read on 
 "Hypnotism." in tlfe medical society of a lead- 
 ing American dty, was excluded from the tfe- 
 port of .the society's mecfting, on the ground 
 thatlfche subject was unscientific and absurd. 
 Less than a year ago,telepath3r was as much 
 an outcast in the scientific world as m^mer- 
 ism was after the celebrated !@ailey ooilimis* 
 sion pronounted it a "fwiud." Yet today M-"* 
 epathy, or thought transference, is as well^ 
 established a scientific fact as hypnotism* 
 From present indications we are entering n 
 new field of scientificTdiscovery, or to be more 
 jMtplicit^ Jba^greatibody oet 
 
 '.J 
 
 

 
 01 
 
 INTRODUCTiON 
 
 are expressing a willingness to recogniKe phe- 
 ^mena other than material, and to treat with 
 .^measure of respect the views and discover- 
 ies made by the patient hearlds of psychic^ 
 tmths which have long been tabbooed as lit-' 
 tie worthy/the attention of the materialistic^ 
 scientific investigator; whose eyes have been 
 accustomed to .rest on the ea^h, its rocks, 
 plants and animals, as the myths of bygone 
 days. The age of electrical invention has been 
 so marvelous that men have ceasM to wonder 
 at the inventive ingenuity of man. The age , 
 of psychological discovery upon which we &b^^ 
 now entering, if it be unrestricted and receive . 
 the careful and unbiased attention of our 
 best bmins, will, we believe, unfold a world 
 of truth, eclipsing in its startling character as 
 well as in its great utility, the greatest dis- ' 
 coveries since the "manchild scierio© |ra8 
 bom," truths which will give to life a deeper 
 signifloano^raTricher meaning, a nobler im- 
 pulse, a grander ideal. "—Arena. , ' . 
 
 -'^^v 
 
 ■i 
 
 '\. 
 
 ^ M 
 
 i ' 
 
 
 ■4 t 
 
 
 .^- _ -jXj^- 
 
 Ik, 
 
 
 * 
 
 I 
 
 ( 
 
 
FASCINATION. 
 
 II 
 
 How TO 4V1esmerise 
 
 OR 
 
 4 
 
 -I r 
 
 rf 
 
 Hypnotism Explained. 
 
 ^: 
 
 [ANY are the theories advanced by the 
 public minds, and public pressv ^iScem- 
 ing the phenomenon of mind over miiid, and 
 mind Over matter; and it of ten seems strange 
 to the observer, who reads or listens to the 
 farious philosophies advanced, that there 
 Should be such a diversity of qpinion upon 
 what is claimed to be a scientific subject. If 
 there is a science to these phenomena^ then it 
 " iollows that there must be some solid founda- 
 tion upon which.we may build our philosophy, ' 
 that will notadmit a contradiction! If WQ, will- 
 but carefully observe the phenomenon of Hyp 
 wfem «ttd ^tttdy iht» coaditiona noo c Ba o ry to 
 
 Mk 
 
 ♦■- 
 
mrmfmrngim 
 
 ^pwpi^ 
 
 mm 
 
 wm9i_ 
 
 i> 1 
 
 12 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 produce It, we shall soon learn that it is based 
 upon the immutability of Nature's laws All 
 Nature is subject to the laws of attraction and 
 repulsion, or in other words, to positive and 
 negative force. These great powers of attrac- 
 tion and repulsion are not confined to what 
 may be termed the physical, tangible, or ex- 
 ternal forms of matter, but are also the ele- 
 ments which control the finer sentiments and 
 ethereahzed conditions of the unseen, intei: 
 r *ri»ifl!P''^*°'^ formations of Nature. 
 And, «W»»i«»'phy8icalworld,(throughthe re- 
 mtlon which exists between cause and effect) 
 these laws itay be manifested in a thousand, 
 wined forms; through th*. force of circum- 
 stalices or conditions; so to in the unseen or 
 mtellectnal realm, (thnmgji ignorance or de- 
 sign) the ^me gimt powek- in mind will be- 
 "ome the cause of evil or 
 •tion t^the conditions up 
 iBay be ptodnced . Hence, i 
 we are frequently warn* 
 which are said to arian - 
 
 hypnotism; and oft-times ai* told that It Is a 
 n*n««ons subject lor the nnhli« ♦^ »,..-w., s_ 
 
 >f good, in propor- 
 
 m which an effect 
 
 lauseoflijlafact, 
 
 against U»'»' '>vite 
 
 >m the praciiue erf* 
 
 opon. I would 
 
 lis." 
 
 V 
 
 
FASCINATION. 
 
 n 
 
 '\tmth'' looses nothing by examination, and 
 when thoroughly understood is never danger- 
 OU8 to those who possess it And if hypnotism 
 is based upcgi natural laws, it will never step 
 aside for our ignorance, or our knowledge, but 
 when conditions are provided results will fol- 
 low; and the great danger lies in our want of 
 an understanding of the ijonditions upon 
 which the phenomena of hypnotism rests. 
 Hence too miich cannot be knowQ jui||^ thif 
 subject; and it is this .thci^t ti^^as tg 
 spired me (as a practitioner) to wrife upon it. 
 Here let me attempt more fully td give yom 
 some of the conditions by which the phenom- 
 ena of hypnotism may be produced. One of 
 these conditions (and perhaps one that is more 
 frequently used than any otherj; is tiiat df 
 f acination ; in which an impression is pro- 
 duced upon the subject through the n^ of 
 one G^ another of the external senses. A var- 
 iety of TO^ods are used, by different opera- 
 tors, in order to bring about this same reemlt. 
 And so far as my experience goes', it makes but 
 little difference, what method may be used, 
 
 iie mind ofj^e subject; tiiere will be mi 
 
 4- 
 
H 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 voluntary response of the body to the condi- 
 tions of the mind of the one hypnotized, 
 whether the impression made upon the con- 
 sciousness be the result ctf what we term 
 "imagination" or a demonstrable reaMty. 
 Among the many methods u^ed to bring about 
 this condition, are the pratice of fixing thok, 
 eyes of the subject on some shining object; 
 a number of colored bulls eye glasses; a piece 
 of shin[ug metal; counting the beating of the 
 pulse until you reach a given number, and 
 then count over again; looking into the ey^ 
 of the operator with Jl steady gaze, or fiXtnlT' 
 the eyes of the subjects upon a particular 
 spot on the c^arpet with^t}^ suggestioti that^ 
 they will feel a drawing toward the spot, or 
 that they will see the carpet rise etc.; all of 
 which are brought about by what we may term 
 Electrical Psychology or the power of si^ges- 
 tion. 
 
 To this condition of hyimotism belongs all 
 kinds qf charming by the eycp; such as for 
 instance the power of the sni^e over the bird 
 or frogj the snake-ch^mer ov^ Ibe snake, 
 the, turner ovey wild tieasts. t do n ot be^ 
 
 i#'' 
 
 m. 
 
 re the Power wHicIi man exeria In laming 
 
 C- 
 
FASCIN*ATIQN. 
 
 15 
 
 wild beasts and reptiles consists wholly In 
 the influence which the eye has upon them; 
 for we behold instances where there is a per- 
 fect control of the keeper over the most fero- 
 cious anjmal when the eye is not fastened 
 upon them at all; as, for i^l&nce, when the 
 keeper is training a lot of Oons or Tigers to 
 Jump over something he holds inhia hand, 
 and to pass around him and come to the front 
 again; oft-times one who is unwiUing to exer- 
 cise, (bfjing both stubborn aiid angry ,)erouche8 
 down behind the keeper and ferociously show- 
 ing his teeth, dares not to attack; for although 
 the eye of the keeper is not upon^him, ha is 
 held by another power than* merely the ^e 
 alone. This we shall explain more. fully un- 
 der another condition of hypnbtism. Not only 
 the. power of charming and controling ani-* 
 mals comes under the head of ffsoination, but 
 many other events which we behold in every 
 day life may be explained upon the same 
 principle; such as' persons watching the flow 
 of a stream of water become fascinated by its 
 playful friskings as it danceeover the rocks, 
 aud in a moment o f totojie i *-*f«— t flT^m 
 thiemseiv^ bending towards {fie~water, m(p 
 
 (.; 
 
i't« 
 
 .A^J. 
 
 16 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 in sdme instances actually drop into the 
 
 * stream.. 
 I have no doubt that many of the so called 
 suicides at the "Falls of Niagra" have been 
 the result of the power of fascination. They 
 have been fascinated by the grandeur and 
 majesty ^f the stream, until they have act- 
 ually lost sight of everything but the onward 
 flow of the waters, and have been drawn by 
 this power until they have been impelled to 
 mingle with the same ; without any intention 
 or even a thought of cominiting suicide. I 
 remember one time seeing a friend of mine 
 standing upon a rock oy what is known as the 
 " Sister Islands ;" he was gazing upon the rap- 
 ids, and watching the spray as it rose and fell 
 
 I'^Dm the decent of waters over the rocks, when 
 shoi^ly, he began to bend toward the «i^eam ; 
 I quietly, yet hastily moved toward him, 
 caught him by the arm, and in a quiet tone 
 rf.TOice said, "Had we not better gof and 
 wim^lkfirm grasp held him from dropping in- 
 to the water. When he realized his situation, 
 he turned pal#with terror over his narrow ^- 
 
 ffie from death. He was not tired of life, 
 t if h e had fallen into t he stream and had 
 
»?'** 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 
 <i 
 
 gone over the falls, the natural verdict would 
 have« been that he comiliitted suicidie. In 
 narrating this experience I have frequently 
 found persons who have told me that they 
 had similar promptings as they have been 
 watching the waters at the Falls. 
 
 Another illustration of the power of fas- 
 cination may be observed where a person be- 
 comes so absorbed in readiijg a book as to be 
 indifferent to their surroundings, and regard- 
 less of what may be said to them. Others 
 ^will manifest the same degree of concentra- 
 tion in the performance of some mechanical 
 device. Such person^ are always found to 
 have what is ternjed^by ptrenologists, large 
 concentration. 
 
 But some one Will ask,i8 a large development 
 of the organ of Concentration, or what Pbre^ 
 nologists term "Continuity" the only neces- 
 sary brain development to become easily fas- 
 cinated ? And are all persons who have a 
 large development of Continuity equally sus- 
 ceptable to what is tfermed "Fascination?'' To 
 yM^J 1 ^Bi^ff^i yj^ good development of 
 
 V 
 
 '<$! 
 
 Continuity is essential to rendifer us miscep- 
 table to the influence of "fascihatioji," and 
 
 ' s 
 
i3 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 X V 
 
 without which no person becomes very strong- 
 ly fascinated ; yet a large deyelopmejit of 
 Continuity alone, is not sufficient to render us 
 susceptable. Nor are all those who hkve a 
 large development of this Organ in the brain 
 equally susceptable ^to the power of "fasci- 
 ation." / 
 
 A person's susceptability to the influence of 
 "fascination" (like 0yery other condition of 
 mmy) depends upon the Organic Quality as 
 well as the construction of the various parts 
 of the brain through which mind is manifest- 
 ed. 
 
 Fascination is invariably the result of sug- 
 gestion. The limit of suggestion is governed 
 by the conceptive and perceptive power of 
 the individual upon wliom an impression is 
 made : whether the impression made upon the 
 consciousness of the subject, comes through 
 the sense of Hearing, Seeing, Tasting, Feel- 
 ing or Smelling. ,. 
 
 There are three conditions of iaentallly 
 through which this pgymv of ;* fascination " 
 may be produced. 
 
 mind upon an OBJECT. 
 
; *• 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 «9 
 
 Second: — ^That of expostulation or reason- 
 ing. 
 
 Thibd:— That of Fear. 
 
 Either of the above conditions may be pro- 
 duced without the aid of any human opebatoe, 
 thus destroying the idea which is so prevalent 
 in the minds of people that to become a. sub- 
 ject to MESMEBI8M OF HYPNOTISM a persou must 
 necessarily be a little weak minded, dr become 
 subject to the electbic will poweb of the 
 MIND of the operator. 
 
 The illustrations already given with refer- 
 ence to the fascinating influence of the Cata- 
 racts at Niagara, or the absent mindedness of 
 , those who bectome so absorbed in reading etc.,, 
 are sufficient proof s that the power of "fae«5i- 
 nation" does not consist alone in the control 
 of one mind over another, or in the STkBi^GTH 
 or WEAKNESS of the WILL ; but rather, (as we 
 have said) upon the conceptive and percep- 
 ti^ power of the mind of the individual fas- 
 cinate^. 
 
 Other illustrations of the power of concen- 
 tration, and some which proves that all per- 
 sons ^e nof equfltly susceptable to the power 
 of fascination, m^ be obs^ed by enteri% 
 
20 
 
 FASGINATI'ON. 
 
 lit 
 
 li 
 
 an 
 
 dtion where all kinds of Mechanical 
 Tts and Natural .Produce are displayed. As 
 we entei: the Art Gallery, we behold some per- 
 sons (whose heads are well developed in the 
 region of Ideality and Sublimity) standing 
 fazing with admiration upon the beauty of 
 "shade, the harmony and proportion of parts, 
 the wonderful design and^e tninuteness and 
 construction of soitie ima^aiaty Landscape, 
 They seem to take no notice of anything else, 
 and to all appearances have but little desire 
 to look at anything beside the works of skill 
 displayed by the use of Brush and Pencil. 
 Others come crowding on, with less of the 
 sublime in their nature, looking upon the 
 ^sme scenes of Art; only in a general way 
 do they behold its beautty, and pass on with- 
 out any seeming interest or appreciation. But 
 as we travel around to the^mechanical depart- 
 ment," we behold a similar fascination takes 
 place, with those who could find n<> enjoy- 
 ment in beholding the beauties of Art. They 
 are adapted in their natures to the heavier 
 branches of mechanics, and while they <^j\^ ^ 
 
 in Nature or Art, their whole Souls seem- 
 
 
'■'^■L. 
 
 TXS( 
 
 ^ 
 
 SCINATION, 
 
 2t 
 
 to eritei* in^ an irivestigation of the ad-' 
 justmetit of^art^ and mechanical devices, 
 ivhere Str.ength and thelnajesty of Form are 
 the chief manneatations. Others seem to bef- 
 come fascinated with the productions of the 
 
 7 >oiI etc. Thus we behold the variety 6f 
 h^ihanity and the different copditioiis of Ob- 
 jectiveJlfg;8cination" wfiich proves conclus- 
 lively that the powfer of fascination or of hyp- 
 
 • notism is no special gift of Nature or of God 
 to any particular person; but should rather 
 be considered Its an^^kiral phenomenon which 
 mamf est itself m ttiousands of instances 
 where there are no" pretensions at what i s 
 known as mesmerism whatever ; ^vei^ where 
 \ there is n© Hying operatorf except the force of 
 circumstances which surrounded the Individ- 
 ual who .becomes Psychologized. ^ 
 
 Let me give yoii some other illusjfc^tions 
 which proves the f)owet of *^ persUasionT or 
 Reason from a Natural Standpoint, in the 
 , practical relations of every day life, which may 
 serve to disabuse our minds of the idea that 
 Hypnotism or Mesmerism is a supernatural 
 
 To begin, let me illustrate the involuntary 
 
 m 
 
22i 
 
 V' ^^ 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 
 ^^sponse of the bo4y to the conditions of the 
 muid. Perhaps we cannot bring forth a more 
 striking illustration to show the force of this 
 position, and to place iVi^pon a natural basis, 
 than that of a molller with her child ; wha i 
 stroUjQ^ enough, and able so far as physi 
 ability is concerned, to walk alone, yet dare^ 
 not venture. What are the circumstances 
 connected with this fact ? Why is it, the 
 child who has the physical ability, doer 
 not venture and w^k alone ? Is it because 
 there is no dispoimon ; no desire, no will 
 force? Nay! We see all these atribut^ 
 manifested in the make up of the child; 
 but these powers are become subject to a per- 
 verted ;^ith or confidence^lpTlie Ihild's 
 faith has become perverted by thi mother, 
 throi^hi the force of circumst^jl^ij^roug 
 to bear upon its %ason. IijHvf t 
 mother endeavouring to inslili ^^ Se mind 
 i^^er child a belief inihe power of its own 
 ^ce, she has been continually (through 
 knd language) reminding it of its 
 an^ireaki^ss. For f|ample-^-she 
 
 ^M^ 
 
 
 t^ld4n 
 
 until 
 
 domestic duties demand that she should drop 
 
» 
 
 PASqNATION. 
 
 23/ 
 
 t<-' 
 
 the child and attend to other matters — sl^e 
 jplaces the child against a chair with a pa^ 
 ,ation : " don't let ga ! " for fear of fallitif * 
 pw the most positive idea that rests npon 
 the mind of the child though the force of 
 circumstances brought to bear upon: its rea- 
 son, is the idea (ft danger. And in response 
 to this idea the bp^y answers by Ibolding on 
 tenacious!^ to the chair, until ftnally a little; 
 dpg or kitten enters the room„m6ves ai:pund 
 and attracts the attention of the chlM^ nnttt 
 it looses its hold of the chair and changes its 
 position to watch thekitten— the little animal 
 passes out of the dpor leaving the child with 
 its back towards the chair; and when the 
 curiosity of ^ child has subsided, it re- 
 members the idea the mother gave, and in re- 
 ^ponse drops dp w^pon the floor. Th» ^ no 
 response to will force — neither the roetbe^- 
 nor the child willed it should fall. It was 
 simply a response tP their ideas, and to their 
 faith or confidence. In confirmation of this 
 point let us look at them still further. ^The 
 father has leflfcis hom e ||| the morning for 
 ^rs dMlylSusiirgrsT^ltf tlW^nKlther pouceives ; 
 how nice it would be if baby could walk by 
 
 ■.-^«fe 
 
 T==nt- 
 
i t- 
 
 '€' 
 
 ill 
 
 
 ■i*i» 
 
 %} 
 
 
 FASCINATlONi 
 
 %'c 
 
 i '' i. ■ ^ 
 
 the time Papa returned. Hence she stands 
 the child against the wall, goes bacl^ far en- 
 ough for it to take one step before the child 
 is able to reach her and fall into her arms, 
 n the full confidence of its accomplishment 
 herself, and from the position she holds to. 
 w^rd the child, she inspires confidenca jn the 
 mind of the child, until it take^ that step. 
 She ^changes her position, holds "on to her 
 confidence^ inspires the child with her own 
 ideas and the child takes two steps, and on, 
 ttntjl it walks across the room^ Now this in- 
 terchange of confidence (which the force of 
 ^circumstances reveals to us) between the 
 mother and the child, does not die *du4 at 
 qi^ce, but grows stronger and becomes more 
 ^ttled the of tener the phenomena of walk- 
 ing is produced, until the wonted excitement 
 and interest which accompany every new 
 phenomenal i^p lost, and , the walking of the 
 child becomes a natural consequence. But 
 while the mother is busying herself elsewhere 
 tofchild in the hall at the foot of the stairs, 
 desires to see what i-here is in the upper story ; 
 md in respo i 
 
 /established la its own ability, the child starts 
 
 
FASCINATION. 
 
 25 
 
 and ' climbs step after step until it reach- 
 es neat the top, when the the mother comes 
 an4i realizing the dangerous position of the 
 child, she at once exclaims ; "My dear you 
 will fall!" The^child believes it and in re- 
 sponse come rolling down the steps. Hence 
 Ve discover clearly in this the involuntary 
 response of the body to the most positive 
 ideaaof themind, brought about by 'sugges- 
 tion. 
 
 Matter Destitute of Volition. 
 
 -'M^' 
 
 Investi^tion and experience has taught us 
 jbhat the physical, or what we call the Mat- 
 «rial-r-independent of what is known as mind 
 —is in and of itself destitute of Volition, and 
 that mind— whatever may be the component 
 elements which constitutes its existence — is 
 the life giving power which animates, con- 
 trols and to which* all the physical involun- 
 tarily responds. Hence from this posi- 
 tion and the illustrations we have already 
 given, we may very fully understand that- 
 
 -being 
 
 untary response"©!" Matter to the oonditloiis 
 
^ 
 
 •FASCINATION. 
 
 26 
 
 ^fMladl^s a univereal principle dependent 
 only upon conditions ; irrespective of either 
 the knowledge or the m^ves of the^^p^rator. 
 or whether it be the force of circumstances. . 
 which provides the conditions. 1 
 
 Another illustration which proves the 1^- 
 voluntary response of the body to the oondi- , 
 tions ofle Mind, and one which illustrates 
 what seems to be the power of the operator m 
 controlling the subjects upon the stage, when 
 the subject^through the suggestions of «!« 
 operatoi-becomes enable to ^ho da cane 
 penny, button or anything in their hand or 
 to k4 the hand closed or oi-ek it according 
 to their own Volition., Again some costly and 
 delica^plece of wABB-perhapa a^keep-sake 
 
 handed down from e^^^^'^'^'^'^^'.^Z 
 been brought into service upon the teWe oa 
 
 some special occasion ; when ^\^^^^^ ™ ; 
 moving the dishes has come, while the ser- 
 ZTl busily engaged in removing some 
 Ither articles.Lhild, in the fullest couMence 
 of assistance, snatohes up the v^L^^^one 
 and moves from the table toward the servant, 
 
 alizing the danger of the MlOMi"*-'-!— -^^ 
 
 .J^ 
 
 
 
 
 •^*. 
 
 '\ 
 
 > A- 
 
FASCINATIO^f. 
 
 ^ 
 
 "Darling, you will let that fall!" The fingers 
 of the child relax their hold—in response to 
 the ideas of the mind— and the article goes 
 > the floor, and the child gazes in aatonish- 
 ment at the results of the influence that has 
 been brought to bear upon its inability to hold 
 that which it had in its hand. Had the Ian- 
 guage used by the mother or servant been 
 suggestive of ability rather than inability . 
 confidence would have been established in 
 the mind of the child and the article would 
 not have been destroyed. 
 
 This involuntary response of thebodyof the 
 child to the conditions of mind— brought 
 about by suggestion— is similar and equally 
 as mysterious as the manifestations of response 
 displayed between the subject and operator 
 on the stage, or the private demonstration of 
 "Hypnotism," either for amusement or scien- 
 tific purposes. And it shows us clearly fhat 
 It is not an outside magnetic or arbitrary in- 
 influence brought to bear directly upon the 
 bodies of the subjects ; but simply the condi- 
 tions of their minds which calls forth a re- 
 sponse of bodily action in accordance with 
 eyftrjf othpir pheno me na of life . 
 
 I would that I could altogether disabiue 
 
F< ^ 
 
 # 
 
 m. 
 
 \f 
 
 »y 
 
 ill*' 
 
 28 
 
 ,r^- 
 
 \ • i 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 the minds of my eeaders of the idea of super- 
 liatural influences in the manifestation of 
 *^Hypnotism'' 6r "Mesmerism " ; that by so 
 doing you might become more positive, to 
 ward off the evils that naturally cluster 
 around all forms of superstition. I regard lo* 
 NOBANCBas the greatest DEVIL mankind has 
 ever had to encounter. And where this devil 
 Reigns' Supreme, Vice and Crime, Sin and 
 Death are the fruits of its Satanic Legislation. 
 
 A^Rormal Bemojnstration ojf 
 Physical Strength. 
 
 i£» 
 
 Let me give you another illustration, which 
 not only manifests tl^e r^ponse of body to 
 mind, but also illustrates 'th^ fact that under 
 mesmeric excitement, th^ manifestations of 
 physical power becomes more intensified. 
 Two men working in a quarry, when a scale 
 of rocks from the clef ted side fell down, and 
 a rock rested upon the limb of one of the men, 
 weighing about seven hundred pounds. The 
 partner who was free from the rock, looking 
 np disco vered another avalapche about rei^dy 
 to fall; hi9 ordinary pow^ <rf " 
 
 wm 
 
 
 *. 
 
'i—4- 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 29 
 
 v> ^joifined to aboujb three hundred pounds, but 
 
 I: in this moment of excitement, the oiily idea 
 
 ; that occupied his mind with ;force, was that 
 
 . of danger and necessity —danger of being cov 
 
 ered with the second fall and necessity of re- 
 
 —_ 'moving the first— Hence without a momenl's 
 
 'consideration, of how much force was requir- 
 
 ■> ^d to remove the rock, the body responded to 
 
 : the idea of necessity, and the rock was re- 
 
 jnoved, 1 his fully illustrates the principle, 
 
 upon which persons, whose minds are excited, 
 
 through the influence brought to bfear upon 
 
 . them in mesmerism, manifests greater strength 
 
 and accomplishes more than seems possible 
 
 under ordinary circumstances. 
 
 In the year 1867, when lecturing in the 
 
 city of Reading, Pa., U,S.A., I was requested 
 
 by a few of the leading citizens of a town 
 
 failed Bowmansville— a distance of about 14 
 
 miles from Readii%— to go out and give them 
 
 . ,. A lecture and exhibition of Mesmerism. I 
 
 complied with the request, and after the lee- ' 
 
 %re, succeeded in mesmerizing several per- 
 
 ; sons ; when one large man — probably weigh-* 
 
 : ing between two h undred afid fifty and three 
 
 WMried pounds came forward, and in a 
 

 hi'^. 
 
 
 1* >- 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 30 
 
 very positivemanner seated himself iipon one 
 of the seats upon the platform, with the re- 
 mark: "We have had enough of this Iom ^ 
 TOOLEKtlifyou^an mesmerize anyone, mes- ' 
 merize me." 1 3aw at once that «ie man was 
 not only a sceptic, but evidently was m ^ 
 very positive state of mind to fight against 
 me' To 'atteitipt to mesmermize him under 
 such ciffcuAistances was altogether out of the 
 question. I could only take a mokent to de-x 
 cide what to do, or the balance of t^^ even- 
 ing was destined to be a failure. I had wi.tH 
 me a very small boy-about eleven or twelve 
 years of age, very delicate both in organiza- 
 tion and health, whom I was treating for 
 - nervous debility. Instead of attempting to 
 do anything with the sceptic myself, 1 im- 
 mediately appealed to the boy, staging, that 
 the man was on fire; ?ind un ess he put 
 him out of the room we should all be burned^ 
 Without a moments hesitation, or thought ol 
 • the size of the man, or the 4imit of his own 
 - .trength, the boy Jumped behind the sceptic, 
 hoisted him from his seat and began mnning 
 
 giolo toward the door. I called 
 
 »■■ 
 
 m'Mm 
 
 to someoM to opep tbe-door, which was done 
 
 Ww^T 
 
FASCI J ^ON."^ ,3,, 
 
 theman was outside, The boy bein« so siox7 
 
 through the room. After the excitement had 
 somewhat subsided and the man again c^e 
 into the room I invited him to the ZtW 
 
 that^BOT has not got that powW." I couTd 
 not have conceived of abetter test to conXce 
 the sceptic of the truthfulness of the pSn 
 ^menon. It was the excitement of the mtd 
 
 whilhl ^ "^^ ""' \' ^y respondS^ 
 
 S wha^f • rf " "^^ *^^ 'i^'nonstrations 
 resDonstT T ^^7''''^ '^'^^S^^ are but a 
 
 -whetW^ ''''^ whenthe mind is excited 
 
 wheth^ the conditions of excitement are 
 
 imaginary or real-there will be an inSluT' 
 
 when th ^ '' ''*' '^"*y *« ^^ individual 
 when there ,s no consciousness, .everything 
 
 mder th« ""T '°''''''^'^ re^-whethef 
 11^' l^l'f'T^_ » f "Hypnotfi^" or other. 
 
 f^ weatonce aisbover that the 
 
32 
 
 FASCINATION. 
 
 illU8tration8, of the strength of the boy un- 
 der the influence of mesmerism, and that of 
 the man in the quarry, under the excite- 
 ment of the falling rocks, are similar and 
 I ♦ y^qually natural, inasmuch as both demonstr- 
 ^ ates a physical response to an idea of danger- 
 
 Suspension of Pain. 
 
 Another special feature in '^Hypnotism" 
 which comes under the head of ^'Fascinatioi|i*' 
 is that of the suspension of suffering. This 
 point of our subject is one that is exciting 
 more attention and creating more interest 
 among materialistic scientists than any other 
 branch of Hypnotic phenomena. It is not an 
 iincommon thing for a Hypnotist to so control 
 hjs subjects as to render them unconscious of 
 suffering ; while their teeth are being extract* 
 ed, a FiifGER or limb is being amputated or 
 any other surgical operaticp. perf oi:b^ upon 
 their bodies. Wherever th»phenomenonj;ake8 
 place without physicial contract tetween the 
 SUBJECT and opebatob, it is invariably done 
 through what we call suggestion ; which ren- 
 
 rtyf-tl ip Bub jec fa mt ffioi^ntly po i^*T 
 
 
FASCINATION. 
 
 33 
 
 - tive either to balance the circulating fluids of 
 their own physical system, or caHs off their 
 attention from the conditions of their nerves, 
 ^ and fascinates it upon some other subject, so 
 " as to be forgetful of their own ailments. As 
 an explanation, confirmation and illustration 
 of this part of our subject, I shaU introduce a 
 . few incidents which wiU undoubtedly meet 
 the expe^ences of almost everybody who 
 have either been the subjects to, or witnesses 
 cxd, the conditions of pain. 
 
 Some years ago when lecturing in the city 
 of Harrisburg, Pa., I was sitting in the parlor 
 of one of the Hotels in conversation with a 
 friend, when a young lady entered and took a 
 seat across the room, opposite where we were 
 sitting. I noticed she had something tied 
 around her face and was evidently suffering 
 «reat pain. I poUtely asked her the nature 
 of her distress, when she replied that she was 
 euffering from "severe tooth ache." I asked 
 her if I should stop it. She naturally asked 
 me ''by what m^ns I would do it." I told 
 her "by magnetism," With tliis remark I 
 ttto se f rom^ ™y^j t o move towa rd her, when 
 TCan excitedlnanner she exclaimed ; "You 
 
* .1', 
 
 .{J 
 
 34 
 
 FASCflNATlON 
 
 \ 
 
 &T^,^Tot S(?ymour, the mesmerist ! keep away 
 frpm^ Bxe i, 1/ woul^ rattier have the tooth ache 
 than have j<m jie^r me.!! I was satisfied th^t^ 
 the suggestion had dpne its wprk,' and that 
 froin the posiiiiv^ con^itio^ of her mind there 
 was B9. further consciousness of pain. I^^t 
 <W5e toj^ my ^eat with the remark : ^*youi^ 
 p«.in. has- left your She hesitated a moment,' 
 suckedher tooth, *hen-^in astonishment— ex-, 
 claimed "It has stopped aching. How did 
 ypu do it?", : 1 told her th^t I did it by jpjes- 
 inerism.. The -truth was, the positive c^jl-, 
 tio^' of her own mind called forth such a rush 
 of electricity to the nerves of the face, that it , 
 removed all .the obstructions of the nervous 
 circulation, t)alanced the positive and nega- 
 tive conditions of the nerves, and both cause 
 
 andEFFECTof YtQo^hache'Vw^^at on.ce rje-i 
 moved.;- ■•,■,»■■ ^ -■:*,.: . . j' .''■■ -V.'-'. "V^ ■- .-' r 
 
 ' Take • another illustration of removing 
 •\tooth ache" and one which perhaps is more 
 likely to come under the. notice of people in 
 general. After considerable hesitation,.a very 
 sensitive or nervous person makes up their, 
 mind to go to the Dentist to; get a* tooth ex 
 
 
 
 
 
 \'^. 
 
 * .4 
 
 tractid:; while on the way, the thoughts of 
 
 r 
 
 'k I 
 
.<•"., 
 
 N 
 
 y* 
 
 "\ 
 
 l r.# ii j ii i 
 
 MSCINATIGN. 
 
 35 * H 
 
 EXTRACTING the tooth is Hp^rr^ost in the 
 mind, and if they^have ever been4o aaDen^ 
 tist before and experienced a great degree of 
 pain, ^ey nataraxiji^dweli upon tlie lEbagittary 
 pain of extracting the next ; the thoughts of 
 the pain of extracting^the tooth beccftn^s mbi^ 
 positive in their mil 
 
 tooth, already iendured : consequently, .„„ 
 nerve respond to the: most* pdsitiv^ictea 6i. 
 the mind, which isr. the' njBAii pain, tfie 
 tei^ pain in the too|;h is li>6t in the prosp^t 
 of one thkt is greaterl Thiis we find a great ^ 
 inany persdnfl turn bdck when near the Den- 
 tists door, because their heairts fail them to 
 liave a *'to6th" pulled when it does not act^^ 
 
 This fully illustrates the fact that our s^n- • 
 sations are the result of our consciousness and 
 that there is no pain where there is no con- 
 consciousness. 
 ■ ■ t ' ' ' ■ ' • «< ■ 
 
 It is recorded of the great Statesman, Hen- 
 ry Clay, on one occasion, when very much in- 
 disposed, and rather unable to speak, a gen- 
 
 ^lemgnon the floor, in the house of Congress, 
 made a severe and personal attack upon him. 
 
 . Jfj. C la y wlhsperedto^JtJgentleman w ho iaa t 
 
 next him, and said : "I must answer him, but 
 
 / 
 
f ' 
 
 .^lii 
 
 36 
 
 ,11 
 
 III. 
 
 Magnetic influence* 
 
 1 1 ii 
 
 Bttt some one will aak ; Is there no mag- 
 » aulsect except that which ia produtoed by 
 
 1 " 
 
 I beg of yon not to let me speak over half a 
 hour." Mr. Clay commenced, and was soon 
 on wing soaring higher and higher in hijs sub^^ 
 lime eloquence, and pouring ;forth language 
 like the thunderbolts of heaven, lii the defence 
 of his own manhood. He became fascinated 
 with the subject of of his own defence, until 
 he fully forgot his indisposition. His half 
 ^our expired, aiid the gentleman by his side 
 pulled his coat, but "Clay" paid no attention 
 to the signal. He kicked his limbs but it 
 made no impression. He ran a pin several 
 times half its length into the calves of his legti. 
 Clay heeded it not; spoke two hours, sank 
 exhausted into his seat, and rebuked the 
 other gentleman for n<^ stopping him. He , 
 had felt nothing. The concentration of 
 mind had called the electricity of his system 
 to the brain, and he threw it off by mental 
 ^fbrt, and in proportion as sensation was 
 called to the brain the limbs were robbed. ^ 
 
 ■t" '■ 
 
 \ * 
 
 ■%' 
 
 ^- 
 
 V^' 
 
 *>« •SdHUtpst. 
 
. X.'. 
 
 
 MAGNETIC INFLUENCE. 
 
 — ' 1 
 
 57 
 
 iM' 
 
 suggestion or Fascination ? To which I an- 
 ;, swer, it is rational to Believe there is a Mag. 
 netism existing between the bodies of maij- 
 kind, w^ch may have either a beneficial or 
 a damaging eflfect opon our health, acc<»d- 
 ing to the condiiiom which are^roduced or 
 tiie natures of the individUls who are 
 brought in contact with each other. As an 
 Illustration of this point we might consider 
 that, all nature is governed by the laws of 
 attraction and reptOgUm, cfr in other words, by 
 a^sitive and mgdtive forces. These subtle 
 forces or laws in nature which we caU altrao, 
 ttm and r^uhion, are governed by the a««% 
 —or sameness-oF the lack of aMmty-^ 
 sameness— which exists between %hat maf 
 be termed the combination ^f atoms or md- 
 eciiles which goes to make up organic struc- 
 tore. Where this affimty—or sameness— ex- 
 ists between the different particles of -matter, 
 pere is what we term the law of attraction, 
 or what may be termed the disposition to 
 wute or blend together. Where there isTio 
 ggy» «»»ti Pg be tween the nature of the 
 
 i"w^ole8 W matter, tbeoKi is wh»t 
 may be termed the law of repuUim, which 
 
 ^ 
 
 / „» 
 

 '> 
 
 M'!* 
 
 38 ' MAGNETIC INFLUENCK. ■ 
 
 whi^k r,'?^ Z *'' ^^^y *»»« harmony 
 Fhich wduM dthemisetak* place. If then 
 
 . 5.b0 true, that thi8 law of; a«rdc^io^ and ,.. 
 ^« W 18 umviersal through all the kingdoms 
 
 and that like attracts like ; then we think 
 ■we are prepared to give a rational solution 
 of the truth QLwhat mky be termed Animal 
 Magnetism. As we examine the mag^ aM 
 steel we at once discoverthat there is a siin- 
 Uarifcy m their nature ; in. consequence of 
 which, when brought into close eonnection- 
 «o fer as the positive and negative forces are ^ 
 : concerned- the two be^me one; diflfering 
 only m pow«- or force, in proportion-to the 
 ?« w fZ '''^° '"'liv'duality. Fow what 
 le true of the wfl^nei and steel, is also true- 
 from the sameness of their natur&^of two tod- 
 ies. And what is true, of the 6oi^ in this 
 
 netism of the m,«d. Hence by the ta^ingZ 
 
 ^ f^nfs or ^y the association 0/ the mi Js of 
 ^ mdiyidtiab, we reach the same result as 
 when a combination is produced i^ anv de- 
 partment of Nature.- Where this eaJnS, 
 or ff #m / y e xi s t s , tho ro » ill b« j a Mending^ 
 
 \\ 
 
 
 \r if 
 
 »<:i 
 
 . *1 
 
 / 
 
 
mi 
 
 / 
 
 1 
 
 M AGI4ETIC INFLUENGE . 
 
 ,. 39 
 
 i^pes whicli; has> tenden^^to biiild ^ 
 vital%;burwhere there 18 no oMnitu- 
 when bodies are brought togethet-there 
 will be a disturbing influence, which has a 
 tendency to >e?,ef:eaclyjther. As a proof of 
 this positipn^howoftenhave jrou found thes6c- 
 • »etl of p^rpops-of whomyou know but little 
 TrW be, so rejMilsive.ta your feelings, that you 
 ha,ye no^disposition to associate. Others 
 T^j^^^ witb theS A soothing influence 
 th^t. draws you closer to their side. I con- 
 tend that, all these involuntary likes a.n6. dis- 
 hkesare but the results of the animal magHet- 
 tsm that we are constantly throwing (^ ft,)m 
 our bodies, by which-although seeminglv 
 imperceptable to our internal senses-the 
 dog can scent his master, and determine tlte 
 ^course which he pursues. .. 
 
 ■^ .This lajy^ of magrUtim is a viery important 
 X^ v^ <^P«?deredi fori be^ieye many of 
 the^.wftrn^tias that afflict humanity are 
 largely due to a want of anHnderstandin* 
 of Its prinqiples, and the right' appUcatioh. of 
 the. same. I, believe that if^hiV law of wa</- 
 it^tJMnyrM more ftilly undCTOtooH nnri uj.tLi 
 
 upon, there would be far greater Wmony in 
 
'^-masm 
 
 40 MAGNETIC INFLUENCE. 
 
 1 1 
 
 ^ ^ I "^1 I mill 
 
 the domestie circle: the health of parents 
 and children mijBrht often be preserved, where 
 now sickness and discord so frequently pre- 
 vails. For i^ as we have said— and as all 
 noMre seems to preve-this lafv of magnetism 
 exists mttie humqn organism; then when 
 two bodies are brought into obntact with 
 ^h other, the weak must naturaUy draw 
 from the strong until both have become 
 equal. And so long as this equality exists 
 there will be perfect harmony between indi- 
 viduals, because of the reciprocation which 
 exists m their nature. But if through the 
 activity of either the intellect or the vropensi. 
 «*f «°® should gain the advantage of the 
 other m magnetic attraction, the chances are 
 that— through the law of development, or 
 what has been teamed the "survival of the 
 fltt^t"-the stronger wiU- rob the weaker 
 nntil one becomes robust and healthy, while 
 the other grows weaker and weaker day by 
 day. This frequently occurs with children 
 sleeping together, also between husband and 
 wife. I am acquainted with a lady whom I 
 
 conscientiously believe has innocently caused 
 the dwrth of t h ree Iftsbanda, by t h i s la w of - 
 
 ■f >1> 
 
 i«.< 
 # 
 
T" 
 
 f.JgHf 
 
 MAGNETIC INFLUENCE. 
 
 41 
 
 magnetic attraction. When first married she 
 f-as fast wasting away with Consumption ; 
 she iiiarried a husband with a good degree 
 of Vital Temperament ; in a year or two in- 
 stead of the wife sinking with Consumption 
 the husband was the afflicted subject, and 
 the wife grew strong and healthy. lo 
 a few years the husband died of Consumption 
 and after his death- during the widowhood 
 of this lady— she again showed signs of Con- 
 sumption. She married the second, a man 
 of good healthy appearance, and again her- 
 self grew healthy. But to the astonishment 
 of everybody that knew them, the second 
 husband grew Consumptive and died. And 
 so of the third. And now in her old age the 
 same lady is said to be sinking fast of Con- 
 sumption. I have no other solution to this 
 phenomenon, but that through magnetic at- 
 fraction this lady has lived and enjoyed phy* 
 sical strength for so njany years, simply on 
 what she has drawn from her husbands. 
 And in proportion as she has drawn upcm tfae 
 Vitality of her husband— having no power of 
 supply in herself— the e xpenditure of vitality 
 :.. 1-^1. ™„-^ uiM tiie iii^ii^ of th6 htti 
 
i; 
 
 
 I "• 
 
 f,'N', 
 
 
 
 ,rir 
 
 42 MAfaNETIC INFLUENCE. 
 
 ^ 
 
 W.,, 
 
 band could support. As a consequence, when 
 the fires of his vitality had become exhaust- 
 ed, the embers naturally died out. Hence I 
 hold that it is not always wise that eveii 
 husband and wife should sleep together, nor 
 that children— whose temperament does not 
 harmonize— should be compelled to sleep in 
 the same bed. By the sanie law it is wrong* 
 .. I^^^the young^o sleep with old persons. I 
 ' r|^.?«.®^^P* ^^^*^^ same bed with persons, 
 '•'^'^ 1^^^ *^^ morning I have got up seeming^ 
 ^ . J|#mc^e tired than when I went to bed. At 
 ^:^:fi0r- times with diffetsent persons, I have ' 
 -^ awake tw^^^^ theni^ht in pleas, 
 
 #t conversation, and have got up in the 
 morning without scarcely realising that I 
 had been to sleep at allj yet have felt perfectly 
 rested and refreshed. ♦ 
 
 Now, having brought forth these argu^^ 
 ments "which I have yno doubt accord with 
 similar experiences qf your own; we shall 
 be better prepared to understand the ration- 
 ality of magnetic healing. And in endeavour- 
 ing to make dear this parfeof our subject, we 
 mig ht ask : t^hat is health, a%d what %$ dii^ 
 erne} To which we anawei*: Health is m 
 
 Mm- 
 
 
^TMAGNETIC INFLUENCE. 
 
 43 
 
 v^ 
 
 even balance of the forces between body and 
 mind ; and disease is a want of balance be- 
 tween these forces ; or in other words, health 
 is the harmonious distribution or circulation 
 of the the blood and nerve fluid in the nerves, 
 veins and arteries. There is, so to speak, a 
 state of commerce or bank account going (m 
 between our mental and physical natures. 
 Und when theHlialance is such that the men- 
 tal can draw upon the physical; or the physi- 
 cal can draw upon the mental, without over- 
 taxation of either, man will be. found in a 
 hesclthy condition. But the moment either 
 of these forces are exhausted, there" will be a 
 mental bankruptcy, and the whole nervous 
 system gets disordered, as a result of which 
 nervous prostration, or feverish excitement is 
 manifested. And hence this want of balance 
 brings with it the need of help. As force is 
 produced by combina^tion of positive atoms, 
 -—which in Tiervovs prostration in the patient 
 have become exhausted,^— the businees of the 
 practicing . physicians is to endeavour to 
 ascertain and administer to the necessities of 
 in valids, aaoh compounds an In themw elvfjHi 
 contain these positive elements which the 
 
H 
 
 4 
 
 44 -^MAGNETIC INFLtJENCE. 
 
 "* 
 
 nature of the patient requires, and thus to 
 stimulate the physical that the mental ijiay 
 again draw upon it that amount of vital 
 stamina; which it- requires to produce a san- 
 ^ guine condition. In the case of fevers, etc.; 
 the skilful physician endeavours to adminis-" 
 ter into the stomach of the patient, a compound 
 conjposed of negative atoms ; designed to abt 
 sorb the surpltife positive atoms of the system 
 . ^-^which in themselves are feverish, stimulat- 
 ing or exciting— and through 1;he aid of 4i^ 
 gestion, physics, or the Ikw of evaporation to 
 can^ them off, until the system again assum- 
 ■^s-its normal cenditibn of balance. And now 
 having glanced at the natural influence of 
 medicine, I think we may be better prepared 
 toupder^tand the .reasonableness of the pro- 
 c^ and influence of magnetic healing, or what 
 has been known as the paying on of hands. 
 For, if it is a universal law, that where there 
 is an affinity, the negative -#111 absorb the 
 pos^^ untilboth are equal, it must be con- 
 ceded that tills law of attraction exists be- 
 tween the physical and mental forces of <wr 
 p ^yifl fi and iffiat- b e iti^f iiTntigii fL 
 
 'i i-W! 
 
 \ 
 
/ /■• 
 
 y 
 
 « I 
 
 .«* 
 
 MAGNETIC . INFLUENCE 
 
 45 
 
 administering to, or drawing from, each others 
 forces. And a^ nervous prostration is a nega- 
 tive condition beneath the normal, by the 
 laying W of hands a person in a normal, 
 liealthy condition is capable of communicat- 
 Irig to the necessity of t^Le weak. For the 
 negative condition ^^ the patient wJU as nat- 
 urally draw from the strong, as the loadstone 
 draws from the magnet, until both become 
 dqually charged., A:Btl as fevers are a positive 
 condition of the system '^beyond the normal," 
 the normal conditio?! of the healer, will, by 
 the laying on of the hands,^sorb thaae pos- 
 itive atoms, until the fever of the patient 
 becomes abated. As a proof pi this the 
 magnetic healer often finds himse(lf or herself 
 prostrated after treating the Weak : and ex- 
 cited or feverish after treating a feverish 
 j^{)atient. 
 
 As -pother illustration of the influence of 
 
 I maghetism I might cite a case which took 
 
 place right here in the City of ToroiOio, on 
 
 the 14th day of Dec., 1888, Dr. J. Hunter 
 
 Em ory, %ho lives .noty a t 14 Gar^toa street, 
 
 
 TBTttid^peWMs Office to try ah pxperimenl 
 upon a gentleman by the name of Charles- 
 
 <3 
 
 \ 
 
46 
 
 MAGNETIC LVFLUENC^. 
 
 •A' 
 
 I'. ,k 
 
 
 ft 
 
 
 Armstrong, who lived at 247 Spadina Ave. 
 The operation to be performed was the ampu- 
 tation of a finger. I went to the Doctor's 
 office at the time appointed, was introduced, 
 to the patient, and the object of my presence 
 was made known. Mr. Armstrong stated 
 that he objected to taking Ether, and ^sls 
 willing that I should try my power of mag- 
 netizing the arm ; but at the same time he 
 said hB had bu^ tittle confidence in my success, 
 as he had been tried by several professional 
 mesmerists, and had never been controlled. 
 I told him, •*! did not intend to mesmerize 
 him, but simply intended to so control the 
 circulation of the blood and nerve fluid, as to 
 prevent his suffering." When he had seated' 
 himself in the chair, and the Doctor was 
 ready; commencing with the fingers of my 
 right hand at the end of his fingers, in the 
 fullest assurance of mind that the blood in his 
 hand would recede back into his arm, as t 
 drew my hand back over it ; I moved 
 slowly backward, until I had drawn ^y hand 
 clear back over his arm to the shoulder, when 
 I told the Doctor that I was ready. I then 
 placod m y ri gh t ha nd upon th e patient's 
 

 i 
 
 y 
 
 I 
 
 /MAGNETIC INFLUENCE. 
 
 
 47 
 
 , forehead, with my left hand just back'of the 
 v;hand that waa being qut. The finger was 
 .,^ taken off, and tjie patient was conscious of all 
 - that was going oti during the operation. But 
 according to his own testimony — not only 
 **^iven to those who were present on the oc- 
 * casion, but also beforie the Canadian Institute, 
 on the 2^nd of the same month— he did not 
 feel the slightest sensation of pain during the 
 entire amputation, nor in sewing up the flesh, 
 until the last stitch was being put in, which 
 ■r\ took place after I had withdrawn my influence 
 from him. Nor was there a loss of more than 
 from about six to eight drops of blood, during 
 the ten or fifteen minutes that must have ex- 
 pired in sewing up the wound. 
 Anothee Case of Pabti al Paralysis.— One 
 - morning m the fall of 1888 Mr. Saul, of No. 
 10 Buchanan Street, called on me to go and 
 f see a lady at No. 12 Maplewood Ave.. When 
 I got there, I found her suffering with Rheu- 
 matic pains in the arm and shoulder. One of 
 her arms was partially paralized, so much so 
 thiat she hadnot been able toraisait above her 
 
 eight< 
 
 I took hold of her hand with my left hand, 
 

 MAQNETIC INFLUENCE. 
 
 K*. ' 
 
 and commenced rubbing her arm straight 
 down from her shoulder, ,tipon the naked 
 skin. In about ten minutes 4ft€}r I ^tered 
 the house she was able to rai^ her hand to 
 the top of her head, and put "it back to the 
 back of her neck, and has had the use of her 
 arm ever since. 
 
 Thus we have suflScient evidence from 
 what we call the Natural events of life to 
 prove to us that* there is in the Human Or- 
 ganism an element or principle which we 
 call magnetism, by which we may influence 
 or eflfect one another. And if the principle 
 be. established ; then the possibihties will de- 
 pend only upon the development of con- 
 ditions. And when the conditions are pro- 
 vided— whether on the Stage, in the BoTnestie 
 Circle, the Chamber of Commerce, or the 
 Eotise of Prayer, the effect will always follow 
 the cause, and good or evil will Ijp the results. 
 
 But as I am simply trying in this part of 
 our work to give you the rational of the 
 phenomona of "Hypnotism" and endeavoring 
 to disabuse your mind^ of the superriatur at 
 idea connected with it, I shall somewhat 
 leave the subject of magnetic infi^i^ff t^ 
 
 
 Y 
 
'•/. 
 
 t 
 
 4 
 
 f^-' 
 
 ,< , 
 
 , jifc*s 
 
 CONFIDENCE. 
 
 ' "^ • ' i ' i I . » 
 
 dwell upon it more ftiUy in another part of 
 our work, under the head of ''Modes of Over- 
 
 . ,j^ ' — ' f % ^^; .. ■;■-■.;.■'.-• 
 
 GonfiderrGe. 
 
 ■J'. 
 
 But while I believe in the influence of wa^- 
 netism—as I believe in the influence of medi- 
 cine^l am strongly led to the conclusion that 
 m vme cases out of ten—to say the least— 
 -^^s^ere the Hypnotist and patient believes the 
 power used in removing pain or curing dis- 
 ease is that of magnetism : it is nothing more 
 • or less than the result of suggestiops made 
 upon tJie consciousness of the subjects. 
 
 I believe the impressions of our conscious- 
 ness may have a greater influence upon our 
 bodies, than either the influence of medicine 
 or the magnetism of an operator. And where 
 there is reciprocation, or— confidence— es- 
 tablished between the subject and operator, 
 there will be a more rapid response of the 
 body to the conditons of health— provided in 
 the mind— than can reasonably b expected by 
 
 € •■\, 
 
 .«*f 
 
 brought about by administration of medicine. 
 
 ^' 
 
# CONFIDENCE. 
 
 I i|i> f wq|I H iWi*.H»— «W» j iH n |ili l lMliwg rt l|«l 
 
 This response of body to the impressions of 
 mind apply more especially to nervous disease 
 than to mganic troubles. Although my ex- 
 perience and perusals have led me to conclude 
 that organic troubles may also be brought 
 under the control of the mind, and that even 
 vsrhere there is, a magnetic influence brought 
 to bear upon the patient throil^h the law of 
 affinity in mattf.^* ; the positive conditions of 
 the mind of the operatoi* as well as the 
 '^Faith" of the p^,tient have a beneficial effect 
 For when the mind is positive — which is the 
 condition of confiden,ce — the electric forces 
 of the body are more active ; hence the mag- 
 netism of tfce bodyJ)ecomes more powerfully 
 directed. ^ 
 
 The doctrine of confidence— to which we 
 often give the '^j^e ''Faith"— is beautifully 
 illustrated in what is termed the miracles of 
 Jesus Christ, spoken Of in the Bible, {see Marh 
 5 ch. 25th verse)^ where a woman "whiohjiad 
 an issue of blood twelve y^rs, and had suffer- 
 ed many things of many physicians, and had 
 spent all she had, but was nothing better, 
 but rather grew wors^ when she had heard 
 
 
 . 4 
 
 » 
 
 of ^sus came in the pr^s behind, aSJtoueh- 
 

 >/ 
 
 '■y- 
 
 ■■:\ 
 
 N 
 
 CONFIDENCE. 
 
 i?5r 
 
 SI 
 
 %»cj 
 
 f 
 
 ed his garment, for she said : "If I may touch 
 biit his clothes I shall be whole, "and straight- 
 forward the fountain of her blood dried up, 
 and she felt in her body that she was healed 
 of that plague. And Jesus turning to her, 
 said: "daughter, 4by faith has made thee 
 whole?" 
 
 This is but a sample /of the many works of 
 Jesus, spoken of in the Gospels, yet sufficient 
 to show the response of matter to the im- 
 pressions or faith- of the mind. But some 
 one will say that Jesus was Divine, and the 
 reason this woman was healed in this extra- 
 ordinary way, was, because >she had faith in 
 his Divine power. But we) must consider 
 that if Jesus was Divine-^nd such we be- 
 lieve Sim to have been-^till, he did not 
 attribute the curing of the woman to the 
 influence of His Divine power, but rather to 
 her faith. And in all that Jesus did. He has 
 left us an example that we should tread in 
 His steps. And .said, that greater things 
 than He did, shall men do if they believe. 
 Hence He has not only 'given us ^ under- 
 stand that /g^^A— or confidenee^js requ ired 
 
 on the part > of the patient, but also 
 
 r'.- 
 
mmm 
 
 •i 
 
 ■i5 :- 
 
 52 
 
 ■w^- 
 
 Cai^FIDENCE. 
 
 on the part of the operator. ^ 
 
 Many instances are on record of this phen- 
 omenon, where persons have made their 
 complaints a subject qf prayer to God, and 
 in answer to their /a/^^ in grayer, have 
 been restored to health. But I will cite one 
 or two where the confidence or faith has seem- 
 ingly not been directed to God ; but rather 
 has been placed entirelyrin the ability or 
 power of the tnd^netic healer. In Pittsburg, 
 Pa., in, the month of January^, 18^4, an, a^ 
 lady x;ame to m§— after listening to one of 
 my lectures, on the subject of ^ychology—. 
 who had been troubled for ye^y&-with Rheu- 
 matism in her right arm, jjlrf^^ould not lift 
 it to her head; She tdlpTme sh^ had not 
 been able to raise her l^jsifldto put on her own : 
 bonnet, oi; to comb Jker hair, for several 
 X^^i but stated §iha believed I could lielp 
 j0f^§ind in response to her confidence, 1 
 told her to visit me at my rooms, which she 
 did. After ma|iing a few passes over her 
 arm, she raised it to her head and moved it 
 K)und as *horfgh nothing had ever been 
 wrong with it When I was in Pittsburg in 
 188?^»be4old mo she had never suffoi:od f 
 
 is' 
 
 
 
 •> 
 
 b 
 
 ^^; 
 
 "iii'.l 
 
 L 
 
 M ' 
 
 j 
 
 l^ .. 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 d 
 
 
»:3S-- li*:.' 
 
 ^i^V ' 
 
 .^ 
 
 u 
 
 %\' 
 
 ' ^ t 
 
 *» .■^ 
 
 CONFIDENCE. 
 
 J ^ 
 
 A 
 
 1 
 
 i, 
 
 
 ! 
 
 ."*t. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t*. 
 
 
 
 t-: . , 
 
 
 
 S3 
 
 hlfematism in that armf afterwards. The 
 Wy *s name is Mr^. Douthitt. 
 
 Another lady in Wilmington, Del, inthi , 
 winter of 1876, by the name of Longbottom 
 —who lived at East Seventh Street— had been 
 troubled with Sciatica, knA had suffered for 
 years. For full six months before I went 
 there she had not the use of one of her legs, 
 f visited her on Thursday evening, stroked 
 the limb with my hand a few times, and on 
 the following Saturday she was well ; walked,* 
 and^didher own marketing, several squares 
 away*^ At another time J wastin Chicago, 
 aiid on my way home to Philadelphia, I was 
 to stop over at Pittsburg to lecture. When 
 I gopio the hotel in Pittsburg I found a tele- 
 (/m^fe waiting for me, which stated that my 
 wife wcmvery sick^SLUd the^ it was necessary 
 f(fr me to hasten home at once. I at once, can- 
 celled my engagement, and took the evening 
 train for Philadelphia. When I got home I 
 found her so weak— the reeillt of Hemorrhages 
 ---that she was unable to raise in the bed. 
 No sooner had I got into the room than she 
 said, "Now I shall get welll'\ I laid my 
 
 iiandrnpoa her imd sh^ at once declared 8fi» 
 
 w 
 
54 
 
 CONFIDENCE. 
 
 felt strong. In a few minutes she was fast 
 asleep. And only tbreo and a half hours 
 after I entered the house she got up, went to 
 the dining room, ate her breakfast with the , 
 ^ rest of the family, and did not go back to bed 
 again until the evening, when she seemed 
 quite well. I attribute her mart;eZows recov- 
 ery to the confidence or faith which she had 
 in mj power to, help hei;, and not in the pow- 
 er itself. And I contend" that a similar de- 
 gree of confidence to that which performs a 
 cmcy will act as a preventive to ward ojff dis- 
 ease. Hence, if we would ward off the influ- 
 ence of diseases before they have made a deep 
 
 . impression u^Yi our natures, we must meet 
 the positive with the positive ; that is to say, 
 we must make up our minds positively and 
 
 . firmly, that we .will repel its influence ;* and 
 in proportipn as mind is superior to matter^ so 
 will the positive conditions of the one overcome 
 and control the other. So long as .we remain 
 positive, there is but little danger of our con- 
 tracting disease ot any kind ; but when we 
 become fearful of our surroundings, we are 
 then in a. negative state, and are susceptible 
 
 
 
1 1 
 
 CONFIDENCE, 
 
 55 
 
 / 
 
 tion : Some loathsome, and dreaded disease 
 breaks out in a community ; it enters a dwell- 
 ing where there are four or five persons in a 
 family ; the majority of its members are afraid 
 ^f the disease!, aiid are > in a negative state ; 
 hence when the virus of the disease begins to 
 be emitted, those who are the most sensitive 
 —because the most fearful and negative — are 
 ^Upressed with this virus and are smitten 
 UPRh the disease. The Nurse, Doctor, and— 
 in case of death — ti^ Undertaker, have to 
 come in closer proximity with the disease so 
 far as external conditions are concerned; 
 yet neither of them contracts it. And 
 why ? Simply because theii^ minds are so posi- 
 tive as to be proof against it. So far as its 
 contagious influence is concerned — apart from 
 these positive and negative conditions of the 
 mind — there must be moye danger 6f the Doc- 
 tot', Nurse, ^nd Undertaker, than of the diff- 
 erent members of the family ; because of 
 their immediate contact with the disease. 
 This positiori i*»true with Small Pox, and of 
 Epidemic Fevers, Colds and diseases in gen- 
 eraL Instill further proof of thitf position, I 
 
 irill cite a case iTi my own family, where the 
 

 S6 
 
 'f?f" 
 
 CONFIDENXE. 
 
 positive cond|ion of the mind not only dem^ 
 onstrated its power to w^rd off diseases, but , 
 actually repelled and expelled the disease 
 that had already fastened itself upon his 
 Ijody. My son, then a boy of about nine^ 
 years of age, having travelled with me, dur- 
 ■ one <jf my lecturing tours, in listening to my 
 teachings had gojton a fair idea of the prin-,. 
 ciples inyoivedi He w^s taken with thie? 
 
 *- Measels, and when they were about fully de- 
 
 . veloped, s^id to his mother : "^^Ma, 1 don't lifee 
 
 : these thiiigs about me."^ ^is mother i^aid :x 
 
 ♦^Well Charley, you will-have to bear /with 
 
 U, until they are gone; aftd you get well" 
 
 iQharley said/M I don't think so ! Don't you 
 
 •^ know wHat papa says, "that -af you make up 
 your mind to do a thing, and are positive 
 that you are right, it will be so!" Now, I 
 think if I wei^ to take 1^ ^ash-tub, and go 
 out under the hydrant and wash these things 
 off, i will be well." His mother tried to per- - 
 
 ^ suade him of the danger of taking cold, but 
 he ttill persisted ; when his mother told him 
 ithB wtt«iJ wash jUiem off to tak^some warm 
 water and do it: m fh^ h^th-r^-^^^ : but Thar 
 
 K' 
 
 Jilt. 
 
 ■h 
 
 » -i 
 
 ley still stuck to the idea -of going outside, 
 
, ^ 
 
 CONFIDENCE. 
 
 iZ 
 
 #' 
 
 until his persisteBce oyer©ame his mother, 
 and she con^fented. Being the fall of the 
 year the weather was very cold, still he 
 went out and washed the measles oflP His 
 mother rubbed- him down-quite dry, iand in a 
 little while after, he said : ^'Jj ow I feel better!** 
 The next day he went to play as though 
 nothing had happened. There seems tQ be 
 no J3ther solution of this phenomenon, save 
 thai the positive condition of the mind bal* 
 ancfed the circulation of th^ blood and nerve i 
 flui(^, so as to exper the influence of disease 
 fron| within fhe system, and repelled the 
 influence of tibe w-eather, and the chilling 
 
 VA-impiression of thfe water from withfout. Ihia 
 
 - was done in response to the positive impres* 
 
 sioml of the miTid pf the boy upon his owii 
 
 ^ hody. It is also possible that the positive 
 
 . coftdfi^tow of the- win^ of the wa^'we^ic ^aZar • 
 ^ ^hall produce similar effects upon the body - 
 
 i^of a patient^ By the same condition of mind 
 
 controlling the electric forces of the nervous 
 
 iystem it is possible'to suspend senii».ti(m — 
 
 r or feeling — so that ah amputation may to 
 
 performed upon a patient without the mnm 
 
 V of pain^^rH^fforingi-^? m^^ 
 
 j 
 

 <: 
 
 58 
 
 CONFIDENCE. 
 
 where paris of the nervous system have 
 come paralyzed, to impart strength and action 
 to the ^arts, that must otherwise lie compari- 
 tively dead and useless. And this too, in 
 cases where the patients themselves h^ve 
 had but littl? or iiO\ confidence in the power 
 of magnetism, save a mere vntlingness to try 
 the experiment, which renders them passive. 
 by being free from prejudice. ^z < 
 
 ^ {For an illustration of this point, see pages 46-4T} 
 
 Hypf)ott£6ci tNroui;h Pear!. 
 
 w.; Let me give you other illustraticmi^ which . 
 not only display the response of our bodies 
 jto the positive conditions of the mind where 
 wonfidefnce is established; but also to the 
 negative conditions of fear. And to show 
 still farther that '^Hypnotism" does not nec- 
 essarily depend upon the positive conditions 
 of the mind of one person over another I 
 n^ht give a few illustrations where the 
 conditions of fear, brought about by the 
 forc^ of circumstances^ hypAotizes persons as 
 
 successfully as any living operator. 
 
 < 
 
 ail oiHliuury iudi^idm^ ilHiid- 
 on^the aidjewaJJt waitil^ fof a 8tr^t Car; 
 
CONFIDENCE. 
 
 59 
 
 ■^ 
 
 heMvances to the edge of the curb-ston^sjid 
 standing there with the toes of his shoes 
 abouKthree inchfes out over, he shows no 
 signs of 4^;nger or of falling^ simply because 
 he Has confidence in his ability to stand : and 
 in the nei^ place, if he should tip over the 
 distance of the fall is so short that there is 
 no danger of being hurt. But suppose in- 
 ? stead of standing upon the curb-stone he 
 should be requested to stand on the top of a 
 building^ three 'hundred fe^t high ; instead of 
 going forth and 8tandii% with his toes out 
 over the edge — :if there w^ no fence ground ^ 
 It-^be would not be likely to venture within 
 ikfree feet of the brinji. Why? Simply be- 
 icause his co7i^(ie?ice has,. becoine destroyed by 
 
 Ithe idea of danger. Now, suppose there be 
 jin ircyr^ fence placed around the edge which 
 
 ^ is strong enoujfh to protect his falling out ; he 
 ^oes forth in confidence, and standing close 
 to the fence-although he may not touch it-he 
 vcan look over the precijpice without the slight- 
 gst fe^ of foMng, 
 
 # Again, let me give you another iHustration. 
 A man of sane mind — who is not lii^der the 
 
 iiiiwiiee of liquor-r-may waiku; hundi'ed 
 
mmmmmm 
 
 , \ 
 
 ' \ 
 
 Confidence. 
 
 yards over a thre©4nch rail, suspended three 
 inches above the floor ; but let the same rail 
 be suspended om hwndred feet ab6v5 the 
 floor, and the same mail dare not attempt to 
 walk it ; simply because the ^dea of danger 
 has again destroyed his confidence in his own 
 Ability. There is as much surface to walk 
 upon, jwrith the rail suspended one hundred 
 feet in the air, as when it was down within 
 three inches of the floor, and the law of ^ram- 
 ^ tation is the same, but the difference lies in 
 'the confidence of miri^. Now place the rail 
 in another position, let one end of the rail be 
 placad upon, a burning ship in mid-oceanj 
 with the o1;her end placed upon a rock ; this 
 S9,me individual, who failed to walk it over 
 a chasm one hundred feet deep is on board' 
 the ship, and the rail furnishes the pnly 
 mean^ of escape. As the flames play round 
 him and the danger becomes more imminent 
 hf ^ervously views the path of escape, which 
 it appeared narrow and dangerous. As 
 feril of his situation advances, he knows 
 that to remain is death ; the ship shows signs 
 of sinking ; his pathway oLgjCH^Wi^ma Jcl^ 
 
 -», 
 
 I'- ' 
 
 Widen before his imagination, until tte dnxi- 
 
 ■■f-i'" 
 
 ,'-ft 
 
•^i- 
 
 •♦«"• \ ■ 
 
 *. -^ 
 
 Sfe 
 
 CONFIPENCE. 
 
 ger of travel is lost, and in confidence he 
 again enters upon the rail— as when within 
 three inches of the floor— and crosses over in 
 safety. 
 
 In the City of Johnstown, Pa., not long 
 after the great flood in the year 1889, during 
 an entertainment which was being held in the 
 Opera-Housd, a fire alarm was given. The 
 people in th^Opera-House, hearing the alarm, 
 at once became frightened ; there Being otily 
 one small enterance to the House, the excite- 
 ment created was such, that it was reported 
 that seventy persons lost their lives in the 
 struggle to get out, believing the Opera-House 
 was on fire, which was afterwards discovered 
 to be a false alarm. Thus we see the hypnotic 
 influence of fear in the yarious departments 
 of life. And when we compare these phen" 
 omena with the practice of hypn^otism cm the 
 stage, or ^IsewhA^, we shall learn that the 
 conditions are similar. How oftep have you 
 seen the hyjmotii^ declaiQ to his subjects that 
 the building is on fire, or that their clothes 
 are on fire, and in response the subjects b^- 
 
 In the year 18?6, while in the City of Wil- 
 
 i 
 
62 
 
 CdxVFIDENCE. 
 
 / 
 
 nTJ^fw"'- i**'^^^* ^ yo^°g -nan by the 
 name of Weldie, how to Mesmerize. The youn 
 man went to the M. E. Su^dat ScHooJ^e 
 next day and informed a companion^his 
 class, that heOcnew how to mesmo^at the 
 8ame time made a jestnre, wjkthe remark 
 your clothes are on fire !" The yonng man 
 to whom the remark was addressed proved to 
 «? Ifyf^^^fPtable subject. Just at this 
 time th9 Teacher entered the class and young 
 Weidie 8 attention was called away from his 
 companion the remark had done its work In 
 a few moments the young man had pulled off 
 his Coat, Vest and Collar, ^^^ in a moment or 
 two more would haye had his Shirt off, had not 
 Weldxe taken hold of him, and with the assia- 
 tence of^the Teacher taken him out of the 
 bundaySchool and aroused him to his normal 
 consciousness by positively telling him that 
 hf was "All Right." It is not hard to see the 
 Wan^y between this and the conditimi of 
 
 iZTx^fJ^ P**"" ^^ *»»« Opera-House, 
 and that which may be seen under many other 
 
 Zr*f °'"!, '" "^'- ^" «* ^^^'^ goes to 
 prove the ready response of matter to the con- 
 
 ditionof mind, and that the realities of l^e 
 
 _^ii^j^%' 
 
 - /Tfe 
 
 ^ 
 
/ 
 
 5 
 
 Tf 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ^3 
 
 are b^t that which our conceptives o%percep- 
 twes can grasp or realize, whether the pictures 
 drawn are objective or subjective. 
 
 u 
 
 '^1^%H!. 
 
 But let us turn for a while from the sub- 
 ject of /«ar and confidence to that otimpres- 
 sions. This is ^a very important part of the 
 plisTwrmm of hypnotism; yet at the sameJame, 
 18 subject analogy, and may be seen in the 
 common experiences of mankind. 
 , It is reported of a well-known ^*fperan(* 
 ■l^turer in the Dominion of Cana^ that at 
 one tune when riding on horse-back thromrh 
 one of the bye-roads-where a great deal of 
 crime was reported to have taken place-he 
 Mard a loud report which he supposed was ' 
 Pie revolver of a would-be Assassin. He 
 spurred up his horse and rode as fast as pos- 
 sible; when, feeling something wet running 
 down his side, he conceived the idea that he 
 had been shot, and that his life-blood was 
 flowing from a wound in his side. As he 
 rode on he ima ginea hi m a olf sinking ft-o^^ 
 the loss of blood; and^hen he got to his 
 
 «.^' 
 
 y 
 
^ 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 destination he wa^ so weak that he could 
 scarcely get off his horse. When he got into 
 the h^se and examined himself he found 
 that he had not lost any blood nor did he 
 hear the report of a pistol, but rather found 
 that hiis fears were produced by the bursting' 
 of a cork from a bottle of yeasty that he had 
 purchased for his mother, and placed in his 
 pocket, forgetting it was there. This gentle- 
 man was ^'hypnotized" by a botUe of yeast, ^ 
 and probably had he much further to go, the 
 consequences would have proven fatal. 
 
 A test of hypnotic power through impression 
 was given at one time in France, where a 
 Criminal yhio was sentenced to be execut- 
 ed, was laid on a bed blind folded, ai^^^^ld 
 that he was to be bled to deaih. A Fi||fe/ 
 water was placed by the side of the bed on ^ 
 the floor, and through a contlivance, ^ rubber 
 tube was so arranged as^ to convey ^i^arm 
 water to a certain spot on the subject's arm, 
 without having him conscious of the fact, or 
 feeling the weight of the Tube. The Arm 
 Of the subject was pinched as thougji the sur- 
 geon had opened an artery. The water at 
 once was le t to drop upon the am and rtm_ 
 
 V *;«'' 
 
 W. 
 
¥% 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 65 
 
 down over the tips of his fingers and drop in- 
 to the ^awQf water beneath. As the subject 
 < Jieard the dribbling and felt the warm water 
 he gradually grew weaker and weaker 
 through the imaginary loss of blood, md 
 di^ ^^ i;tcip^^is mental impressions, 
 v^^*^^^*^I^^W® ^P^ken only of thp,t part 
 ^ ^^^P*Wr^ which is dem^strated 
 through thf'use of, our external senses. But 
 there is a deeper meaning and more fearful 
 Consequences connected with the subject of 
 hypnotism, than what has be^en hitherto de- 
 scribed. It i^ that part of\pur subject to 
 wjiieb Scientists have given the name of tele- 
 pathy, or thought transferrence, by which per- 
 sons niay be impressed independent of t^eiji 
 external senses. . .Mjm 
 
 Many proofs of this phenomenon ha ve came 
 under my notice. ' - ^ 
 
 ■I remember at one time h^m^ in the City 
 of Baltimore, Md., when I controlled a 
 young lady who responded so much to the 
 thoughts of my mind, thatVhat I tasted she 
 tasted, without being conscious of what I had 
 in my m cmth;-^ faj^^ ^^^^^ 
 
 couldTdirect her-for she ^seated on the 
 
 ;?ii 
 
66 
 
 — jJL 
 
 ^ Impressions. 
 
 ; plpjform, with h^ i/fe« toward, the audience 
 and lier back towards me; also having her" 
 »je» covfired with a bandage.^ I put some 
 »Mgarit, mymouth and l^d her If she tasted 
 anythmgr, to which shei-esponded "I taite ma. 
 ar^ rtmmediately put mnegar in my mouth, 
 «m the question : "Are you sure it is sumir?" 
 She made a peculiar face and spat as though 
 She had actually tasted the vinegar, and ex^ 
 tflaim^: "Nof tt ifWVw^arP' I hBAmver 
 «w« the young lady before, and am posi- 
 tive she did not see or knoW what I was put- 
 ting in my mouth. " i ' ' ' 
 Beflwe attempting fe g^ jf^tt thq^philos- 
 g^qy Of *"fe phenomenon let me call your at- 
 ■Ptotion to a few suggestions elicited by Prof 
 James' circular, from the New Orleans Pi^ 
 aj/une : "Jhe question is, can it be possible, 
 with no other means than^re ftirnishedby 
 the intellectual facultie8,f or persons distinct- 
 ly «eparated, to send or receive information 
 fh>m one to th« other? We do not hem 
 speak of the so^Ued messages alleged to 
 pass, thrpugfcH^Unifestations of self-styled 
 niediums. between t^ living and the Aad. 
 A J \ the pBrtte f t o the cori t mu ni ua t ima wb mm 
 
 K-''- i,i<'.' 
 
 ,V^'-. 
 
 ■'«». 
 
 *v^w 
 
 * . 
 
■\ • 
 
 -''yti 
 
 / 
 
 'tr' 
 
 IMPRESSIONS 
 
 considemg are required to be alive at the 
 moment of the transmission of an imiifeg9i(m 
 ,^ "T^ "^ ^ '^<^^ra, when engaged 
 In their business, havejuddenly heard ?he 
 Toj^eor^n the face of^L incLduafwJ: 
 ^ aUhat time m a-more er less remote 
 locality ? Have you never seen a recognized 
 face suddenly.come .between you and^oS 
 work, and^^ with an expression bright and 
 joyous, or haggard and distressed, cSnveTa 
 message of happiness or mis^? a leJs 
 
 be a touch, or the sound of a voice. . A more 
 
 of r«n^^'^ ""^ "^ ^^'"^ ""' *»»« Particula« 
 
 Is w^iTJr^'*'*'*'"' showing ftlltheper. 
 sons who took paat in it. i~ 
 
 ^.In one form or another, we believe that 
 
 ^mnypersonshave received suchimpresslons, 
 inor can we believe that they are all halluoi: 
 
 »hiT,'?^'°'°**^"''^^«"«' concerning thing, 
 which did not exist. Of course, people wUh 
 
 ^onderfH thin^ where really' there mm 
 nothing, but it i, iu^^m, for mteTli^ 
 
 j^noividuals who retain impifes 
 
 sions or splrit- 
 
 > 
 
\> 
 
 «%! 
 
 68 r * IMPRESSIONS, V , 
 
 . ' r III ' '" I II I I . I I ) * !!) ! '. ! II . ii ;. •» ' I l i ii ' ii r i . i r ii | i ' I , i.ii . .., 1 . „ . .' .. i ll I 
 
 ual images of transactions which occurred at 
 ai; particular moment; but in some distant 
 and, at the timii; inaccessible locality, and| 
 subsequently have all the particulars of the 
 vision qomfirmed as facts, to believe thJat" 
 there^was ^ly delusion or hallucination. 
 
 The whole thing, however mysterious, is, 
 some degree, at least intelligible if_we only 
 '«;Cqept the exis^ende (H the intellectual part 
 of us as a life, an entity, a power separate and 
 distinctly independent of the . body. The^ 
 mind theti is not a f unctioh of the body, bui 
 it is something which has its own life and 
 laws as complete and distinct as are those of 
 ' the bodily life. Wfe can illustrate it by elec-^ 
 tricity, which is as the intellectual life, and 
 the dynamo, or the battery, which is th^ body. ^ 
 Set the dynamo in motion and the electricity 
 manifesto itself, h^ if every dynamo were de^i 
 stroye^, or^there had never been one, electricity 
 would exisjb all the same, and it would, con- 
 tinue to flash in the sky and to burst with 
 ^ thuhderings out of the clouds, as it has done 
 ^ from the beginning; 1P^ earth and air and 
 iky are full of it.. A dynamo, or a galvanic 
 
 ^^. 
 
 
 '-^' 
 
 Dmusrf, 18 merely a device to ma^e it matttfo* 
 
 •I;; .lV%#-i! 
 
 '^ 
 
•I' 
 
 ky. 
 
 IMPRESSIONS; 
 
 r 
 
 £>■•, 
 
 
 69 
 
 aible and obedient to use. v - 
 
 The human body is only a mechanical ap- 
 pliance to make mind manageable, and even 
 then it will sometiines defy control. How 
 often difting sleep will the mind leave the 
 bodyjaM*ro^.m Jtt^m^ not only through all 
 the countries on^he^lobe, but essay wander- 
 ings in regions so far beyond our experience 
 that w^[pan give them neither name nor local- 
 ity^ There are master n^ijads. One mind 
 controls lathers, and two minds may come into 
 such close s'l^mpathy that they can communi- 
 cate withou|i words. But we must first recog- 
 nize the existence of mind as a life a,nd power 
 apart frpin matter before we can understand 
 its laws and fupotions. Nobody believes tl 
 a machine creates electricity which did 
 previously exist, liet us understand that the 
 body does not create Jkhe mind that illumin- 
 ates it, but that the body is merely a machine 
 through which the intellect acts, and that mind 
 is no more dependent on its machine than is 
 the lightening, but that the one can project 
 ffii thoughts and da;rt its influence through 
 space aiid out of the clouds as can the other, 
 
 "&■ 
 
 /f 
 
70 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 In CRTT^ing out the ideas suggested by 
 rPwf. Jame?, I contend tliat each individual 
 ^ratn u a Battery. That the atmo^here cor. 
 respoq^g^ in its nature with tl^ nerve fluid 
 of the brain connects o«r mentality, as the 
 metaUc wires connect the diflferent electric 
 batteries by which the phenomenon otphysi-' 
 cal telegraphy is produced;. As a proof of the 
 position that there is a correspondence be- . 
 tween the nature- of the atmosphere siud our 
 mentality, welnay observe how the mind of ' 
 man is affected by the changes in the condi- 
 tions of the^ atmosphere. A dark and doudy 
 , ^mosphere produce^ what is termed "a de- 
 presswn of spirits," while a bright and clear 
 atmosphere produces the sensation of cheerful. 
 Hess 1 also contend that if we will observe 
 similar conditions between mind with mind to 
 those wh^ch are observed in physical telegra- 
 phy, we m&y. proportionately produce the phe- 
 nomencto of mental telegraphy. Such will es^ 
 tabhsh the principle upon which all mental 
 mpressuw may be received from one mind ta 
 another, whether thase impressions come to 
 us under the name of hypnotism, premonitions 
 datrvoyance. spiritualism «r - ' 
 
 .,.;:t 
 
 « « 
 
 ■ »•' 
 
 ,.-^' 
 
 
 -■ N.- 
 
 pTophesfff, 
 
 
 -ss;-. 
 
;..S'* 
 
 ?'' ' 
 
 .•«' '% 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ■*■ — ■ III. I I J . 
 
 P 
 
 '..A. 
 
 !<t« 
 
 S" 
 
 
 7^^ 
 
 > In sending a message from Toronto tb Mon- 
 treal-~or any other given point—the operator 
 at this ei<(d of the line may tap up<^n the hand- 
 les of the battery artistically, and send the 
 .^ ;electri<?ity coursing through the wires juntil 
 ^It reaches the battery at the qther end, where 
 it was directed; but if the battery at the 
 -mpr end 19 in operation, sending a messagp^o 
 some other point, then, because of its af^itj 
 *— like the one here in Toronto— it is apon- 
 ■y tive, and iipon the law that two positives re- 
 pel each other, the call from Toronto makes 
 no impression upon it. But if, on the other 
 hand, the battery ad the- oth^r end is a nega^ 
 ^tt;^— or inactive— then there ismimpres^im 
 made upon it by the call from this end, and 
 a cbmmttnioation Is opened^. Now thlQ 
 is prafctidtoy the case in meittal telegraphy, 
 Whenever the pind of a! man is engaged in 
 thought and tlpr brain Is active updS any 
 iiubject, ii i^in ^ positive Jl^diUon : aniMlroiil 
 that universal law of nature that two 
 tepel each other, it is incapable of pecdvii| 
 any iiftpr^sion from anothfar mind. But i 
 Hifl wilf>#f n# fbfi man ia fanctiye, ih t m ft i gr^ 
 
 *? 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^ ^ „ . » — -— , -p- 
 
 mgative, and may be impressed by the miiid 
 
 ^:\;. 
 
 « j 
 
 » '■ ' ■ 
 
%■ 
 
 % 
 
 n 
 
 .^' IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ^^, — —fir ■ 
 
 pf akofher^ individuaJI To illustraiie 
 inor^jeully,,and mJle i||0lear frim |lie ^^^i^ 
 
 ine topose a case: WilfjS&i S^^i. ^Woi " ^ 
 
 latrfsi 
 reaches "i 
 
 i( 
 
 cimmsi 
 
 l^ .f. . ft.. ^ \ • ■ ■ 
 
 ^ -m^^^^K^^i-^-^^ Smith's famUy,'' -; 
 P^^W 1^«|% is heard of tHIfeoyir 
 8mi^;f(KPlpb#lhntig whioll jaine Joh^nd 
 , WiUiams ha^^ g*own up, married and sllied > 
 * .^ch l^er, ind still retain a compan^-, ' ^ 
 ^^>A.8 tJlae elapsed, Swdth, also ha^g' ' 
 dpmaped into manhpod— being free ii|p 
 the redaction of his parents— feels j, desire " 
 tio visit the place of his childhood, and min- - 
 |j|%once more with the companions of his 
 ytotji: One day he determines to put his de- * ' ' 
 l»irein*Q execution, and starts oii-his Journey. 
 On reaching the^ place, his first inquiry is for 
 Jon^&and Williams ; and oh learning of their ' 
 
 circumstances, and their place of residencJUte 
 (Smith) starts to m^ a callaipon th 
 
 determines t6 call fl^ iipon Jones, «p ao 
 
 happens that Williams is spending t^l^n- 
 
 lug a l J un » ^ house. As S inith dra 
 
 
 -*:i- 
 
 t 
 
 \ 
 
£.1^ 
 
 /•■ 
 
 t 
 
 IMPI^SIONS. 
 
 73 
 
 
 the residence, his mind directed to the spot, 
 naturally i^volvs these questions : How does 
 Jones loolil What changes has twenty years 
 made in hts personal appearance? How Will 
 he receive me? and various other questions. 
 Jones and Williams, Just having finished a 
 conversation, upon some interesting subject, 
 
 > there is at this tiii||^a< passive moment, the 
 positive condition o^B^wmdqf Smith reaches 
 the negative condition of the mind of Jones^ 
 and he immediately remarks : "By the way, 
 ^wtlttder what has become of Smith! I 
 wonder if he has got married! I should 
 like to see him ! " and various other things 
 are expressed by Jones concerning Smith. 
 Suddenly the door-bell rings, and Smi^ in- 
 troduces hijrnselt "Why ! " says Jones "you 
 were the very last man we were speaking 
 about ! Only a few seconds ago I expressed 
 to our friend Williams, that I should like to 
 I see you i'^pter^^uck^r similar experiences 
 
 ' ^': falls ior^e lot of almbs^t every individual 
 NofW, I ask, hoi^ fti^e we to account for this 
 phenomenon, except under the principle of 
 Clairvoyance? That thoughts are existing en- 
 titles, andthat mind is not dependent upon 
 
 L 
 
5«v^ra^^vij-^,^n-' [s^^^j^a^i^i^ysia 
 
 5^ • 
 
 ^: 
 
 74 
 me ea 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 '^e «xfem«Z senses wholly, for the reception of 
 thought, but rather for its manifestation, 
 rhe phenpmenonof Glair avoyance maybe 
 confirmed by a Variety <if experiences. How 
 frequently do we hear people talking of 
 
 what they call prenH)nitions,orpresentiments« 
 And bow often are these Vresentiments con- 
 firmed by testimony? All of which proves the 
 truth of Mental Telegraphy, that impressions 
 are made tipon thfe mind, independent of all ex- 
 ternal senses: Hence under- this head we 
 shall consider wh'at is known as Mind Bead- 
 ^, Clairvoyant Fortune Telling, Diagnoring 
 ,nuease, and some of the phenomena of Faith 
 Cure and Christian Science. . 
 
 Mind Reading and MusGie Reading. 
 
 ^ In opening under the head of Mind Bead- 
 ing, I might remark that there is a great 
 deal that passes for Mind Reading, which is 
 not Mind Reading at J all. Such as persons 
 hiding something, ajtfd another— being blind- 
 folded—taking thep' hand and leading them 
 to the spot where the thing is hidden and 
 finding It. Or one person touching a certain 
 key of the piano^ and the one that is blind 
 
 / 
 
 ^Hect 
 
 inking hoia onEFEand of the person 
 
IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 75 
 
 whto touched it, and pimping their finger 
 Upoik the same key, without knowing over 
 wha^ part oft|ie Piano they are passing their 
 fingers. All this and similar phenomena 
 may be accounted for upon the basis of 
 Physicial or Muscular impression, \ As for in- 
 stance, a person having a keen sense of 
 Jouch, will detect the slightest pressure upon 
 the hand, as well as upon any- other part of 
 body, iken, taking into! consideration the 
 fcict that the b^y, morew less, moves invol- 
 untarily to the conditions of the Wind ; when 
 moving in the right direction^ the p^^K|n who 
 *had hid the article, or who is testing the so- 
 called Mind-Reader involuntarily manifests 
 m 2i)iUingness to move without any hesitation. 
 But when there is a motion in the^wrong 
 direction ; then by the same law of response, 
 bgfween Mind and Matter, th^^[P||an invol- 
 uhtary unwillingness to mo#<^, which, al- 
 though so feebly mj^fested, that by ordinary 
 persons it wpuld not be noticed at all ; yet 
 is sufficiently strong to be noticed by th^ 
 nsitive feelings of those who have cultivat-^ 
 gd this sense for that purpose. Now what I 
 
 ^ call Mind Reading, is where there is an im- 
 
 kr 
 
 
 * * 
 
wmmm 
 
 'mi 
 
 76 
 
 IMP 
 
 pression made up^p't'ES consciousness of the 
 second mdividvial, when there is no Physical 
 contact. One of the best ^^hfl BiMlil i that 
 I have evervknown was P^Swnfwg 
 
 T^.^'^^Mf^ 0«1- in the winter of 
 In ^W^ o*' Mind-Reading was as 
 touows : .^gentleman or lady in the audi- 
 ence, migtt tell the person sitting next to 
 them sonjething^^nd then each of the parties 
 should k«ep th^r minds upoit that which 
 was told-without ever speaking aloud, so 
 that no on^ but tHe, two persons in communi- 
 tion should hear-ahd Prof. Brown would 
 ten them what it was whiclftjthe first person 
 Had said to the, secon^ an/th^ s^conrf hereon 
 should be the witnes%8^ the truth of the 
 phenomenon. And when, the conditions; of 
 keeping th^ word spok^in theffaiiilere 
 comp^ipd with, I never kRew.th^i^fesQ? 
 to fail m living a correct i8t^|fci^t «f what 
 had ^n said. . Akoth^r.genpyfc, whom I 
 consider^ good Mind Readei^ is Mr E W 
 Emersofi, of New Hampshir^a spiritualist-- 
 !S?"^5_^T: ** '^'^«- *™e, at a Spirit- 
 
 emeny^Ma,. about 20 miles frorn^ phila- 
 
 
 .J« 
 
 \. 
 
 Oh> 
 
 .^- 
 
 
p^^T^jrrT???;-^-'? 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 
 n 
 
 delphia. This man would stand on th# plat- 
 form, look around upon the audience, and 
 would give expression to some of the most 
 hidden secrets, in the experience of many of 
 those whom he had never seen before, and 
 ,^ those who hpi never h^ard of him. I rem- 
 ^ emh0r one instance, of ^s describing the 
 
 ^ home of a lady who was an entire stranger 
 
 to him, and even went so ^r as to describe 
 what she had placed away in her Bureau 
 drawer, forsafe keeping, before leaving home, 
 ^'his is what is termed Clairvoyance, and 
 .^although Mr. E., with thousands more be- 
 lieve that he does these things by the con- 
 trol of Spirits, lam satisfied to believe that 
 \it is purely Mind Reading. And the only 
 spirit which need take part ifi^pich phenom- 
 ena as I have d^cribed is t^^aJipirit of con- 
 sciousnass which is retained in the mind of 
 ^ the woman who had concealed the article 
 ^[K)ken of. And while as a believer in im- 
 moifelity I have no rational grounds to deny 
 • the possibility of "Spirit Communion," I be- 
 Uaveayeitf deal erf what i^ tPrTnAH fij^rif 
 
 Control IS but the Mind of one person discern- 
 mg the thoughts of another. For imtdkT^ 
 
 n 
 
^.. 
 
 k/: 
 
 ,# 
 
 ;8 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ' people going to a Clairvoyant— or Mind Read- ' 
 er— usually have something in their minds 
 which they regard as a test : hence they keep 
 their minds upon that, which they resolve to 
 make a test, until their minds become inactive 
 to almost everything else. When they come 
 m sympathy with the mind of the Clairvoy- 
 ant, they at once throw the positive conditions # 
 Qi their mind upon the sensitive ; and th« - 
 Clairvoyant o^ Mind Reader, gives expres- 
 eion to what he or she may discern, as the 
 outgrowth of the positive conditions of the - ; 
 mind of the person who has made it a test. 
 Hence, in the case of the woman spoken of ; , 
 when Mr. Emerson came in sympathy with 
 *«•, Ihave no doubt .taut that her mind at 
 , once returned to her home ; and in response 
 Mr. E., went with her, when he at once made / 
 the remark ; "I amgoing into your home I " 
 And as the mind of Tflie woman would natur- 
 ally think of the home, as she left it, so would 
 Mr. E. describe it as she saw it, and impressed \ 
 It upon his consciousness. And when she 
 thought of what she had hidden in the Bur- 
 eau drawer, the mind of Mr. E, would as naj- 
 onjly torn to t he Bure au dra w «rr-Wid « h )- 
 
=^;^^^5S3fej__ 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 \^ 
 
 ' 79 
 , scribe what she had hidden. 
 
 m„^'t* ^^fT '^^ *^* "^^"'^ ^ m^ diflfer from 
 many of the most conservatire minds in the 
 ranfcs of Spiritualism, as to the cause of the 
 phenomena, which they ascribe to Spirit con- 
 trol ; I am, n reason, bound to admit the phe- 
 nomenon Itself to be a truth. And further 
 more, when we take into consideration that 
 ■ the great law of Chemistry, holds the various 
 Im^doms of matter into owe famUy relation. 
 sAti^; we may alsoleamthatthe lawof minder 
 P^johologj-ixolds the intellectual world into 
 2 great family Thus ^wherever mind ex- 
 ists It holds a relationship to every other mind 
 
 ^as an existance in God's great Universe. 
 Hence If we believe man to be immortal ; we 
 must believe that his mentality liv^s, and 
 trom this relationship of Mind with Mind^ 
 , through what we term the law of Psychology 
 n, I "^^ifestations that appear through 
 
 the positivy^negative forces of Mind, indi- 
 pendent of ifi^-external senses, under similar 
 ^2^iW would seem possible to tmnspire 
 ^r the change which death ha^ wrought 
 1^ om bodieH. h ad toke n p Uoe . Hence, 
 Mng this view of the subject of Spiritualism, 
 
II 
 
 8o 
 
 -<A^ 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 f 
 
 ■"'.'* ■ : 
 
 we are npt justified in denying the possibility 
 of Spirit Communion, from a Psychological 
 stand-point. A^d again, if we deny this fe^ j 
 lationsfhip df mind under the Psychological .-/ 
 law ; we at once by the same argument^ shut "^ jv 
 ourselves off from the unseen world entirdl^*; :? 
 And in so-doing, not onlyfrom the possibili^* ^ 
 
 rrMi5dMMttttl5^ miih our departed trieM»; feiit ^ 
 also from the ministrations of Angeltand Of ■ ' 
 God. For I Jiold we have no other method of .» . . 
 communion with God, save through the- 1^6- '; 
 tivev^iid passive conditions- oiMii|iL^^^^^^J^ 
 all our inspirations and answers to pfa^^, 
 n?ust come to us through this method, of whal • .^ 
 
 /Xe term Meiital Tel'egrhphy or MehtaUmpres* i^ 
 eions^ independent of what we call |ti© ejLter- ^ %1 
 
 ■■ ■ ., ' <.i •■ ' • . ■ ■ • 
 
 i. 
 
 r- 
 
 
 
 nal Eienses. 
 
 ■•1. I 
 
 6emDaili%tli]&m and Soxfihilo^uisml 
 
 , <!'» 
 
 ■n 
 
 1^ » 
 I' 
 
 ' ^her6*l8 ano|lier phase of hypnptiimi^Ydoli^ 
 .has of t0n been demonstrated both in pirblio ? ' 
 \ tod private exhibitions (vk,) JSomnambulism ' 
 ^ ^; BJiA Spmmlgqidsm — sleep walking and Bleejlt 
 ife,^^^ *not, aif uncommon thing for a ■ 
 
 ': - '^ .Hflypnotist" W» subjects ^tb 'i 
 
 
 !«• .1. 
 
 '♦* ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 - .*-. 
 
 ■•^•- •« 
 
 <; 
 
 *;* 
 
 f-i 
 
*,•■'■. 
 
 ility 
 jical 
 3 re- 
 :icai 
 ihut 
 
 d of ^ . . 
 
 hal 
 ter- 
 
 /•- 
 
 Mi 
 
 eep 
 
 • /.^ « : 
 
 ;' 
 
 ■« 
 
 %- 
 
 r * mm^ I 
 
 IMPRESSIONS 
 
 8 c 
 
 -*^ — I 
 
 ■s/ 
 
 >. 
 
 *•: 
 
 n- 
 
 i* 
 
 /■ 
 
 i- 
 
 *»' 
 
 render them unconsoiousoi what is going on 
 aro«nd them, and even uncmsciom of ^heir 
 own actions, yst in this— what I may term 
 semt-comeioua v.state — semi-conBcious be- 
 , cau8ewn8ciou8 of what is said by the operator 
 —they at once comply with the directions of 
 the hypnotirer. -Thpjr wiU answer questions, 
 dehvera^dreis, go out intc^ the streets 
 and p?rforta f^ts of manual dexterity' and 
 , acrobatic agility such as in theirnormal state 
 , It would seem impotable tor them to accom- 
 plish. The ijiipressions made npon the min^^' 
 ; while in this Jran'c^ condition remain mth 
 % some subjects long after being aroused to full 
 r ctmsciojisness, while with othws thejr conduct 
 \, 18 an entire 6ZdnA In .thdr experience. * . 
 •kA few weeks sihce^ while givingan exliibi- 
 tion in one of the public halU of tlm city I 
 • -COTitroUed a young lady who becam^ftncon- 
 .sciouaof what she was doing. I asked her if' 
 m had her pochet-book with her.- She %n- 
 8W^d '.'I have." I said, "will you'^t. me 
 
 
 ,.' feeitt" She at once took out her pocket-book ' 
 -mA shewed it.^ »& I'iard, *^hat fci not 
 ,, jrours; it belongs 'to -Jhat lady bffck there!"* 
 
 
 
 T" 
 
 
 
 
 
 VI 
 
-55^^ 
 
 "i*iS 
 
 ;«aa 
 
 '|i»V. 
 
 LM- 
 
 
 $i 
 
 mmhiimiintmiii^ 
 
 & 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 I 
 
 4. 
 
 "The lady was an entire stranger to the one 
 hypnotized," yet the subject immediately 
 irent back and insisted upon her tafing the 
 pm^et-hook and returned to the stage without 
 ;&; 1 flit once^roused the subject to conscious; 
 ness and asked "her if she had her pocket- 
 book in her pocket. She put her hand inta 
 her ^ket, looked sm-prised^ and said "J 
 Iiawik)t ! " I asked her if she knew where it 
 was : she said "I do not!" I told her that I 
 would give her five dollars if she would go 
 and get her pocket-ix)pt H^r mply was 
 ' **I would like to get my pocket-boofe and \ 
 would gladly ^t the five dollars, hut I do > 
 >mt know where to go and find it ! " I said, 
 **have you no recollection of giving it to any- 
 one ? " Her reply was, "I do not reniemt)er 
 anything about it ! " ^ I again put her into 
 the unconscious state' and told her to go at' 
 once and g^t her pocket-book She went dir- 
 ectly to the lady in the audience and askedl 
 her for her po(*^t-book. 
 
 Many instances of simil^^ character Save v 
 come under my notice in the practice of hyj^ 
 notism. At one time while giving an exhi- 
 bition in the City of RftiLding^ Pa^^ t «An» ^ 
 
 .t, :, 
 
 ■■:' 
 
 t 
 
 ■<<. 
 
 
 *n:--AJ 
 
 

 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 # 
 
 , . ■ 
 
 
 a* 
 
 '* " 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 •— <« 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 I- 
 
 I 
 
 ^. 
 
 
 <^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 IMPRESSIONS 
 
 -i^. 
 
 / 
 
 man out to a baker shop to, Ma haf^ 
 bread I told him that be >h(Juld net mind 
 what the proprietor of the store said to him 
 tout gtet the bread and brin^ it to me as soon 
 as possible. The man went to the 8tor«, took 
 the bread and Was walking ouT when the 
 proprietor noticed him, and not knowing thi 
 man was hypnotized he at once ran afte/ * 
 him^ callmg "stop thief but the suiject ran 
 too fast and got to the hall with the breadx 
 when m a minute afterwards the Baker came^ 
 iTWhing to the door, but when he discovered 
 Bte man was hypnotized considered it a good 
 .io*e, The man who was hypnotized was a 
 very conscientious n>an,>nd probably could 
 not be induced to pe^om| such anact— under 
 any circumstances-whiW in his normal 
 stete. I simply gare the exhibition to show 
 
 the Po^ibilityefwhalm^t be done under 
 mu hyjmotic mfiueni^. ' i. >' • , . . , - ' 
 
 .• Another instance of Sonmmbulism, arid ' 
 toe which proves that the ideas conveyed to.' 
 •the mind of a suljeci may have a I^tirig^ 
 
 impression upon hi^ consciousness :— At one 
 time while giving a parlor entertainment I 
 ffiaH« ft ^n..«„ ---n for ge t hia o w n idcu t ify 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 *■ 
 
 
 > • V 
 
 4 . 
 
 TJe* 
 
 .*-f 
 
tui^i 
 
 84 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 and Mieve lie was some one else. The 
 young man's rightname was Boyer, But un^ 
 ^der the hallucination he supposed himself to v 
 be called Gibson. I told him th^ Botjer was i 
 sick and that at tiiro o'clock in the morning ' 
 h.Q^(}ihson who in reality was Boyer— ' 
 would be called upon to go for tlj^e doctor, v 
 When the entertainnient was over Boyer ! 
 went home and went to bed. But exactly 
 f^ttwo o^lock, Ije got up in his sleep and 
 under the delusion that he was still Gibson, 
 dressed himself and went for the family 
 physician ; aroused him oiat of bed and told 
 him that Boyer w«W A^ry sick, and that htt 
 services were requested at once to the Boye^ 
 residence. The physician realizing the fact f 
 that the young man talkjfig to him, was the 
 identical person whom he wai describing as " 
 being home in bed, supposed that there must 
 be something wrong, and ^nt to the home 
 of the Boyers and found the yctt|ng man in 
 bed fast asleep, and when he was aroused 
 from life sleep he had no reaollection of havv § 
 ing been for ty physician or of leaving his 
 bed from the Jbm time he had entered it, 
 which was before wi4»f^A^. 
 
 •» •' 
 
 A* 
 
 :V 
 
 4* 
 
 \:i 
 
 % I 
 
c 
 
 % I 
 
 ~>U&d 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 85 
 
 , During his wafkef ul" niDments Mr. B. had 
 lost all consciousness of the impressions made 
 upon his memory while in the trance or hyp- 
 notic condition, but alskwnaa he became 
 again unconscious ^f hfe external surround- 
 ings bjr falling asleep, he at once became im- 
 pressed with the ideas which he had when in 
 a similar state— beingAypnotiz^d.-^Dr. Ham. 
 mond in his book, on insariity, cites a case 
 which is very similar to the one we have juat 
 given, although under very different circum- 
 stances ; ^'A servant while in a state of intex- 
 ication, caiTied a package with; wWch he Had 
 been entrusted to the wron^ house. Having 
 become sober, he could not remember the' 
 place, arid the package was supposed to br 
 lost : but after he got drunk again he remem- 
 bered the pkce/he went them and recovered 
 •the pneka^oT This is not nn urifrequerit 
 occurreiioeiii the experience of drunkards, 
 which goes to prove thatjOgiiyi^ie^ij^ a state 
 of somnambulism or hxi;^^^^? : or ^V^ other 
 *ord8 & state of fytsmiiffy w hie h m tiuUy 
 ^ean« the same thijagi " - ^ 
 
 Beatiti ls of Franrte; cites a ca t io which ^rovw 
 
 imat the impressions made upon the consci^^ 
 
 .-fr; 
 
86 
 
 Impressions. 
 
 ness during the eomnanaJbulistic state may be 
 carried into the nonnal or wakeful state. He 
 said to Miss E., whom he had hypnotized 
 *'When you awake you will say to Mrs. A. I 
 ^^^3^very much like to have some cherries!" 
 A wjlae jafter waking she went to her ^iend 
 It^^iind whispered something to her. ^^ 
 Hid: ^t know what you whispered ; t^0 
 you tonged for ci^erries ! /'How do yoi^ know 
 that?" she said quite astonished. 6n the 
 following day s|je bought some cherries to 
 satisfy her violent longing for them." 
 
 One time at Rochester, N. Y. I hypnotized 
 u young man who was strongly accustomed to 
 the use of tobacco. I impressed him while, in 
 tbe hypnotic state, that tobacco would be dis- 
 tasteful to him when in his normal state. On 
 the next morning as was his custom, ^he 
 filled his pipe, and was about t^smoke • 
 ,^ut when he had lit his tobacco and com- 
 ihenced, it was so distasteful to him that he 
 could not smoke, thus we see— and this m 
 imt one case out of ihany in my experienoe-i* 
 jthal thp imiM-^ssic^s made upon the mind <Jur 
 ;Ii^ tte conscious or unconscious state may be 
 carried fro m ono t o t tic o thc r^ V 
 
 i;- 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 
^, 
 
 ilVIPRESSIONa 
 
 -■.»-.. .^ ■ 
 
 •; Another phase of impressions made upon 
 
 the consciousness of subjects while ia^e 
 
 .hypnotic trance is, that where the impres! 
 
 Bions aremade so lasting afto be carried i2 
 
 effect, weeks, months, and sometimes for y^ 
 afterwards. Dr. Bjornstrom in Ms woS^ 
 hypnotism, published by the Humboldt ^ub^ 
 
 tl^l^u''' **"*"**' * "^^ ''•«'" Bemhelm, in 
 wh ch he says, "Miss G., was given the suL 
 
 t?I\ I **"* *™^- Another day he 
 said to her:- "In six days in th6 nLht 
 be ween Thursday and Friday, you wmt« 
 the nurse come to your bed and pour ooW 
 water over your legs." On the following ' 
 fViday, she loudly complained that the nurse 
 
 had poured cold water on her legs during the 
 nighfc The nurse was called, but naturaJ# - 
 denied ,t. He then said to the patient :_"« 
 was a (Imam, for you know how I make yoo 
 hav^dre«Qs; ttie nurse has done nothing" 
 -Sto emphatidqi, tteciared that it was u*. 
 *eam ; for she had cl^rly 8«en M, frft ^ . 
 water and become wet;/ " " 
 
 .n» aii«8 anotftei; tmse which wa« of longeUci! 
 
 / 
 
 ♦, "^ 
 
 t ■* 
 
 ;;W 
 
 ( . 
 
 
 
imsmmmmmmmmm 
 
 M' 
 
 88 
 
 I:' 
 
 1 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 
 ^^;-:m.-' 
 
 duration. In Aiigest, B.^ said to the Somnam- 
 bulist S. formerly a sergeant : — *'What 4^y of 
 the first week iu October, will you be at leis- 
 ure?" On Wednesday '^—'' Well, on the first . 
 Wednesday of October,, you will go to Dr. Lie- 
 bault ; at his house you will meet the Presi- 
 dent of the Republic, who will give you a \ 
 medal and a pension." — ^' I will go there." — 
 Upon waking he did not remember anything 
 of it. B., met Jiim several times and gave him 
 other sugge8tion84n the meantime, tout did not 
 ^^Upeak any moi-e of this one. On the thiid of 
 October, sixty-three days after the suggestion 
 B., received from Liebault, .a letter with con- 
 tents as follows : " The sopanambulist S., was 
 ere vto-day at ten minutes before ^eleven. 
 Wpon entering, after he had bowed tp M. F.^ ' 
 who was in his way, he turned to the left to 
 Bay library, bowd| respectfully in a direction 
 where there was nobody, uttered the word 
 **fixo©Ueiicy,*' stretched out his hand ai^ 
 said >ir^'' I tiiank your Excellency!" I asked to 
 whom he talked— To the President of the Re- 
 pmWte*^-— Ko «&6"was there. Onc^ more he 
 turned in the same direction, bowed respect- 
 fnll y and went away. Those who saw him^ 
 
 «te" 
 
 \y 
 
 - I 
 
 ii 
 
 •**,.« 
 *■ 
 
 _vi^i^^'A 
 
 \i-' 
 
IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ♦ 89 
 
 asked m if the fnan was insane. I assured 
 them that he was as sane as they or I, but 
 that another person acted through him, ' 
 
 In the year 1880, I was in Wmdsor Ont 
 where I had several times hypi^ized a ihan 
 % tfee name of F. On one t^casion I .ug- 
 psted that when he got home, and had gone 
 ta bed, h^ would be awakened bv a Jarge 
 White Horse that would enter his bed-room. 
 He went home, went to his bed atid about 
 three o'clock !» the morning he heard a noise, 
 whicli awakened him and to his astonishment 
 he saw a large White Horse in his bed room. 
 Of course the Horse soon vanisTi^d foom his 
 ^J^, but it carrifes^t the idealhat in som- 
 
 ^!SSIj?^^^^® is ^i^monstrated a conscious 
 «iPfflpjM#hich ig not dependent upon the ^x ; 
 temajl senses for its manifestations. > ' ^ 
 
 This pha^e of hypnqt&m J^s its cmmter^ 
 partSn wh^Daii^ be termed involuntary 
 pomi^ambuiism or the phenomenon of dream- 
 ing. 1 How freguentiy have, we known or 
 read ^f persons who ^arreK got up in their 
 sleep knd performed SQme difficult act or sol- 
 ved s^me difficujy)robIem, which^ in their 
 wfii^of|i ] m nmr^ MBioy find it vci v JiffiL-uU 
 
 m 
 
 N 
 
 ■^ "V? 
 
•■-=35HS 
 
 % 
 
 ^ 
 
 ■:f: 
 
 
 si5ns: 
 
 
 to do. XWts proving' that the impressions 
 . made upon our cipnsciousness by the sugg-QS- 
 tion of another person under the influence of 
 what is known as the hypnotic conditions, 
 and those which ar6 forced upon us by the 
 circumstances surrounding us, are equally 
 natural and mysterious. . 
 
 Jos. Hodgson 149 Gerrard St. E., Toronto 
 Canada, vouches for the following :— When 
 about twelve yfears of age he was living with 
 his parents on a farm, one and a halt miles 
 North of the J|||age of Brooklin, Province 
 of Ontario; |M|night he went to his bed in 
 the usual m^jg^, but upon wakin]^ the next 
 morning was Mrprised to find himsqlf in a 
 different room and bed. He could not account 
 for it, nor did he know he had ch^g-^aTiU 
 he awoke. The following night, both remindv 
 ed of his previous night'g experience and re- 
 quested not to repeat it. ; But again he un- 
 counciously changed as he did the night be- 
 fore. The third night, his mother , gave 
 him special instructions to keep His own bed. 
 ^^t again he was ou his way down stairs 
 repeating his previous experience when the , 
 sound of his own nam earonsftrl him fn a a^^ f^ 
 
 f ■ / 
 
 I 
 
 ^' 
 
 

 •■i^f- 
 
 U- 
 
 I^PRESSIOxXS. 
 
 /■ 
 
 i>- 
 
 
 ,q\ 
 
 consciousness. At the moment he was called 
 he was on the bottom step of the stairs -he 
 ■ at once turned around, went to his own bed 
 and has never been in a somnambulistic state 
 since In changin^gfrorn . one b^ to the 
 ; other he had to ci^ a large iwm, come 
 down a' pair of stairs without a railing, cross 
 another room and enter another in which- 
 there were two beds. There were parties in 
 both beds, yet no one heard him enter the 
 room. - ^ 
 
 ;^ When a boy at school in the parish of St. 
 Clear, m tB5 County of Cornwall, Eng. I re^ 
 member being punished by my school teach- 
 er tor not trying to solve a probleniin-arith- 
 -raetic, I had been taxing my brain over the 
 sum and felt my position very keenly I 
 had been working over the problem all the 
 former part of the week until Thursday 
 and I-tave no doubt my faculties which 
 applied to such work became very much in- 
 flamed,^ weni home the Thursday evening ' 
 as usual (after receiving as on the previous 
 days of the week a severe chastisement from 
 :» rather brutal ma8ter)aiid workwj at mytaok 
 
 until bed time with but very poor results 
 
 s ■• 
 

 
 
 
 
 •?■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 ^ 
 
 ©» 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '' • 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 .7 
 
 a 
 
 ^ 
 
 JL 
 
 
 ~ 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 . . \ ■ 
 
 - 
 
 1*. 
 
 ■ii 
 
A- f r^-TOi'ft ♦ 
 
 
 '!''**'-\*«.-T? SS' ■? '•!- ^feW'^-'Si??!^'"' 
 
 «J*«S^' 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (Mt3) 
 
 
 2r 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^J 
 
 
 i< 
 
 iP < 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 ■.s. 
 
 . '• •■ 
 
 
 *%»■ 
 
 \ 
 
 It', 
 
 J.0 
 
 u 
 
 -Iti|28 
 
 lis ^^ 
 
 IK 
 
 ■a 
 
 14.0 
 
 12.5 
 
 2.0 
 
 \m III u 
 
 IIIJ4 :^ 
 
 "Tjr 
 
 H, 
 
 ^'v 
 
 
 "?>v. 
 
 Photographic 
 Scfeces 
 • Corporation 
 
 
 >^^>, 
 
 ^ 
 
 a) WMT MAIN STIHT 
 
 WHSTM.N.Y MSM 
 
 (7U)I7a-4M» 
 
 X' 
 
■fc 
 
 o^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 v'^- 
 
 
 iiipiili 
 
 
 
 
 
 '-^Hp- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 :^ "-"^''^?^r 
 
 
 / 
 
 ' 
 
 
 ^^, 
 
 
 
 y 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 , .f . 
 
 
 • > 
 
 
 
 
 • • 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 i^^ 
 
 * 
 
 
 % 
 
 
 • 
 
 .' ■"' ■ ■ *- 
 
 ' "■'?-,■ ■ ■' 
 
 
 . ' - ' . 
 
 
 
 
 ,' 
 
 
 
 ^1. 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 - 
 
 
 ^, 
 
 .-■■■ .. - ■^- 
 
 
 *v 
 
 ^^■:..^_ -;i';^ ■«- ' ■ . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' m 
 
 
 
 
 •• 
 
 
 
 ^:^^*^ 
 
 
 y 
 
 "^\J -.■■■ ■.■■* - ' '■ -' 
 
 
 
 
 ,•• 
 
 
 ' • *•'■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '> 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 • 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 •., 
 
 
 »^ '•. 
 
 «-..*■■■■ 
 
 ••■■■.-■•• 
 
 
 -". 4 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 „ , .■- 1 
 
 ■ • p 
 
 M« 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ,::.•;• ./ 
 
 
 « 
 
 -■■' '".... ;■ ;': *■■' t 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 • 
 
 > 
 
 - 
 
 •r 
 
 
 1 
 - ** 
 
 
 » 
 
 « ■ -- " 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 'i 
 
 » 
 
 ■ « 
 9 
 
 J 
 
 % ' '. 
 
 .iv^ 
 
 r - 
 
 •n . 
 
 ./■■ 
 
 .f 
 
 / 
 
 , A 
 
92 
 
 ^iMPRESSIdNS 
 
 but to my astonishment in the morning after 
 having got up and dressed myself on taking 
 up my slate I found that my sum was worked 
 out and the answer stated correctly. The 
 sight called to my recollection the fact that 
 I had been dreaming of my sum, and corres- 
 ponded with whp^t I thought I had done in 
 
 any dream. 1 have no other solution to this 
 phenomenon but that in my sleep I had got 
 up and solved the problem and again went 
 back to bed unconscious of what I didl * 
 
 We might cite many more cases that have 
 come under our notice, as well as those which 
 have come to%B through public journals, 
 and the narrations of the experiences of 
 
 "- others with whom we have conversed : but 
 we think sufficient has been given to show 
 the truth of the position which we claim for 
 hypnotism :— Ihat it is based updn the same 
 law, and g(jverned by similar conditions as 
 all other phases orsomnambulisn^. 
 
 But there is another phase of hypnotism 
 which may be classed under the head of som- 
 nambuli^n— viz— that which Theosophists 
 would call the projectionj^f the Astrial body. 
 
 lilra^tlcaiB hann^flfllmder the infliiwoe ot 
 
 m. 
 
 .% / 
 
 r- 
 
 'i ; 
 
 ,. I 'j 
 
 % 
 
 
 • 'l- 
 
 
•s* 
 
 
 IMPRESSIONS 
 
 93' 
 
 S eili! '"''J^*' ^°/^ f«^ «^°»e time the sub- 
 ject either seem to be in a deep trance, or 
 , otherwisee commence to talk^of s^Wects 
 ■which are entirely foreign to the knowC 
 
 ofth:«T"^ ™« -"*:tion oSrS 
 
 > . Jj **« «"''J««t « sometimes brought abouHv 
 t^Xr' ^°^°*'^«'* his im up^n his 
 Dack over his paaskge from the spot where li 
 
 d?ti?„?f H "'^J''^ *°** unoont«>lable con- 
 and desoHt """?' *•*" ««bject to travel out 
 pfacel^foS r°*'' r""'"^ h«ve either taken 
 and tn^n f* happening ^^the time: 
 and in some instances this phenomenon has 
 be^ carried to such an extent that it aW 
 borders on what may. be termed "P^^ZT" 
 
 The Preje^on of ci^cieuanew. 
 
 - ^ °°y 0P« dffl im d to o o ncuulnrte tbMr^ -= 
 mmds upon an ^xperienc; ;fTh;7,sroJ 
 

 94 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 wished the subject jto go witlf them to a for- 
 eign land, and describe the l?ind or home of 
 their birt|i, it was quite likely that the sub- 
 ject would be able to give such information, 
 providing, the person who desires to make the 
 test keep their mind in a positive condition, 
 and commencing with the present city, go 
 back over the passage, taking up the differ- 
 ent stopping places consecutively and local- 
 ities which lie bfet ween the city of R., and the 
 place to be described." One gentleman in the 
 audience asked that, '%e travel with him to 
 ^ * JSngland. I at once called my mind off the sub- 
 ject and being in a passive state Mr. B., beca^|M: 
 ''subject to the control of th^ positive conditiOT^ 
 of the mind of the other, I questioned the sub^ 
 Ject as to the locality he was in, when^n answer 
 to my first question, he described Castle-Gar- 
 ^ den N. Y. Again I asked him what he saw, 
 he answered, that he saw nothing but water 
 outside of the houpe in which he was staying. 
 * To my next question he described the docks 
 at Liverpool Eng. The gentlemnn whose 
 /mind was controlling the subject was instruct- 
 ed to nod his head if the answers given by the 
 
 . fiittbject were Iti AAo^rdft&ee with tk& ide&6 (^ 
 
 
IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ■0 
 
 95 
 
 his mind nodded his head in the affirmative 
 that he was answering the conditions of his 
 mind in describing the, locality as he went 
 along. To my next question Mr. B., answered 
 that he was in a house describing the house 
 which proved that he warriow in the home of 
 the one who was controlling him. When they 
 ^ had arrived at this point, I told the gentle- 
 _^man who was controlling the subject that he 
 ^rshould not go over the" house promisoously, 
 ^ but that commencing with one room at a time! 
 he might tMnk of the furniture and location 
 of the rooms in the house, and the subject 
 would describe them accurately. The experi- 
 • ment was tried arid proved successful, lifter 
 this the gentleman asked me if he should ask 
 questions, I answered he might, when he ask- 
 ed the names and number of his family, which 
 
 were answered correctly by the subject. He ' 
 asked if all the faiiiily were well, when the*<^ 
 answer came No! He asked who is sick? 
 Your brother J? Did. you not see him lying in 
 the room above. This the gentleman did not 
 accept and became rather provoked. I at 
 once d,e8ired him to let the subject to me, and 
 
 I liquid ask questions, and we would see what 
 
 «.'' '' 
 
'X 
 
 96 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 
 wouM become^of it. ^ asked the subject to 
 go up to the room «ttd listen to what was said 
 and report to me who was there. He made a 
 few steps away from me and tlien came back 
 and saidi-'There is a woman in the room^besid© . 
 the mother and sister, theI>oc£or i^also stand^: 
 ing by the bedside and feelingiihe pulse of , 
 the young matfiwho is sick/ Vl said go back j* 
 to the room and listen to wHat {.he doctor iias • 
 to say, then com^ bacSr^fea let me kno^v^e 
 did so, ai^d stated that the Dr. said, he is sink- 
 ing fast. I again sent him to the room, and 
 in a fe# seconds he came back and said; the 
 doctor says he is dead. In a few minutes after- 
 wards he went back to the room and came 
 back with the report, that* they were putting 
 large pennies on the young man's eyes and 
 tying a cloth around his head and under his 
 chin. All this time the brother in the audi- 
 ence protested that it was a fraud. But Jiow- 
 ever we kept a record of the affair, and allow- 
 ing for the difference in the time between the 
 
 . two countries, we found by correspondence 
 that the young man described, was taken ill 
 and died very suddenly on the evening and 
 
 -bour in whic h t hk ioeance l ^iokr place. 
 
_-J____l_JMPRESSrONS. Q7 
 
 ■^ This phenomenon h whatSpiritualists w^uld 
 call Clairvoyance : what Scientists wo„l/call 
 Telepathy, and ia a similar phenomenon tl tZ 
 which has come down to us from theXrL 
 times as lospimtion or Prophesy. 
 
 PremoRitlons. 
 
 
 Tna symposium of what he cills "real 
 ghost stories," Mr. Stead, the edifor ofX 
 European edition bf^the Review of/Reviews 
 prints two remarkable dream inclnts. Mr 
 Stead quotes among others a stoX from the 
 accumulations of the Society ofpsySical 
 Res^rch which "is full of the /rag foS 
 nation which attaches to the Jtn^^ 
 
 de^h r"- T'^^'y wamedlf hfcomi«^ 
 death struggling in vain to. den the ev^ 
 
 Zi^ ""fu^ ^T^ ^**«^ andlltimately per- 
 : ishing withm the sight of tl^e to whom he 
 
 M. Fleet was third matfe on the saitin^ 
 r^?Hr'''T«.^'^P'''^^*'r'«^ Adelaide fo? 
 
 London m 15i2Ai3 r\^^^i»Jt^ ^* 
 
 'v 
 
 name, artamed before staA'iilgThaloSiS 
 
r'li 
 
 98 
 
 tMPRESSIONS. 
 
 mas morning, as the Persian Empire was pass- 
 ihg Cape Horn in il^eavy gaJe, he was ordered 
 with the rest of his watch to secure la^jt)oat 
 hanging in aavits over the side. ^ He and 
 another got into the boat, when a fearful sea 
 broke over the ship, washing them both out, 
 of the boat into the sea, where they were both 
 drowned. ^ 
 
 The dream made such an impression upon 
 him that^e, was' most reluctant to join the 
 ship, but to overcame his scruples and sailed. 
 On Christi^^eve when they were near Cape 
 Horn, Cleary had a repetition of his dream, 
 exact in all particulars. He uttered a teri- 
 ble cry and kept niuttering, "I know it wiU 
 come true." X 
 
 On Christmas day exactly as he had forV, 
 seen, Cleary and the rest of the watch were 
 ordered to secure a boat hanging in the da- 
 vits, Cleary flatly refused. He said he re- 
 fused because he knew he ;would be drowned, 
 that all the circumstances of his ^jpeam had. 
 cSme true up to that moment and if he went 
 into that boat he would die: " He was taken 
 below to the captmn, and his refnsal todis- 
 
 
 ^^. 
 
 charge^duty was erilered inThe log. TKm 
 
M 
 
 ■••■ar" 
 
 ■%:' . \.^ 
 
 Ilg^ESSlONa 
 
 " '^ 
 
 ■c 
 
 the.chief officer, f^Ve Douglas, the p6n to 
 m^ his name, deary suddenly looked at 
 him and exclaimed : " r wittgo to my duty 
 for now I know the other man itfmy dream " 
 He told Douglas, as they went von deck, of 
 hiadream. They got into the boat, and when 
 they were all making tight a heavy sea 
 struck the vessel with such forcfe that the 
 crew would have been washed overboard had 
 ^they not clung to the mast. The boat was 
 , turnefloyer, and Douglas and Cleary were 
 flung into the sea. They swam for a little 
 time and then went do^wn. 
 . _, Here is another thrilling saite story Ijpar- 
 1% on the subject of apparitioMat the mo- 
 ment of death : » 
 
 A great gust of wind siezed the halfslack- 
 ened maintopsal and 'sent it fluttering into 
 fragments. At theyame moment the ship 
 reeled-nearly on her beam end8,^and, above 
 the howling of the gale, we heard « sudden 
 cry of despair. I was horrifled to see an ap- 
 prentice, J P__, sent whirling head- 
 long from the mast-head into the sea. Even 
 yet I oMi see'the look of agnoy stamped on 
 
 upturned face, and I can hear the very 
 
 ■^ 
 
ICX) 
 
 rMPRESSIONS. 
 
 f 
 
 tones of his heartrending cry, "Oh ! Lucy, 
 Lucy," as he disappeared forever in the dark- 
 ness below^ 
 
 lifter the storm abated, the captain made 
 a careful note of the exact time of the occur- 
 ence, ihe position of the ship and other par- 
 ticulars. ^JHe seemed struck at my mention 
 of the exclamation I had heard failing from 
 the poor fellow's lips ai^ he clutched in vain 
 at the yielding air. 
 
 "Ah,^ he said, that must have befen his 
 sister, V-— r~, to whom he was greatly attach- 
 The rest of the voyage passed without in- 
 cident, and as soon as the ship arrived §it 
 Liverpool I made my way to the train which 
 was to take me to Manchester. 
 
 I was walking freely along the platform, 
 when I saw the. face of an old gentleman, 
 who, with a young lady on his arm, was 
 ell^wing his way through the crowd. His 
 resemblance to our lost mate was so striking 
 that I stood and looked at him. The young 
 lady's eye's happened suddenly to meet mine. 
 Instantly she gave a violent start, uttered a 
 low 8CFeam,^nd^x e laimed, ^^ Oh, kKjk^^t^^ 
 
 '^^ 
 
 * 
 

 IMPRESSIONS: 
 
 lOI 
 
 y 
 
 r' >- 
 
 the fac^of my dream !" stared at me aa if 
 fascinated Her companion gently rallied 
 her, and half led, half carried her to the 
 nearest waiting room. As he passed he beg- 
 ged me to come with them and h^n^ mei 
 his card. 
 
 When we were alone the old gentleman 
 explained th^t the sight 6f my face had re^ 
 minded his daughter of a very peculiar and 
 unpleasant dreani, to which sh^ still persist- 
 ed in attaching Importance. He said, "At 
 the present momeht, indeed, we are on our 
 way to discover if the owpers of my son's fehip 
 have received any ne^ of its arri vaL*! 
 
 I said, **I am an apprentice on the C- 
 
 and have bi^ately left her- lying in the 
 harbor." 4 
 
 "The^," the young lady cried, "I must be 
 right. It must be true. TVas that man's 
 face r saw gazing at Mm as he fell, t saw' 
 Joe's ship in the midst of a fearful storm,%nd 
 him clinging to the slippery shrouds. A 
 bright flash seemed to pass before my^yes, 
 and I saw him falling backwards into the sea. 
 r saw y o ur fa ce in the momo n tary^^^^g^^iiRJ 
 
 I woke terrified to hear tba sound of my own 
 
 ) 
 
 
 / 
 
 ^ 
 
r 
 
 I02 
 
 IMWESSIONS. 
 
 name— 'Oh Lucy { Lucy i '—whispered ih my 
 ears.'' '■ ■'- -v .., ; ^w^- / ; '' .■ 
 
 The expression of my face must Have con-, 
 veyed but too well the meaning of my silence* 
 
 -^ >'My Crod," eriea Mr.: , ''it i^^true then? 
 
 Ishedead?" / , 
 
 I stsimm^t^d— "Too true, sir. Yes j every^ 
 word of it ! I was beside him at the moment, • 
 and even tried to 3a ve him." 
 * On comLparing' notes we found that s{he 
 dreamed the very day, and allowing for thl 
 diference^ in longitude, even ^e very hour 
 when the accident occured ! 
 
 When t left England I was quite young, 
 and my father, (whom .1 left behind) felt the 
 sepamtipn so keen^: that in three days after 
 Xleft he had to quit business, aHid seamed to 
 gradually sink boiieath a lodd of grief, until 
 J had reached this couptry and had time to 
 write him a letter ; and when my letter reach- 
 ed England and. was carried to my father, it 
 seemed as though he was^ wating to hear from 
 me before he died.^ The letter was read 
 to him, and when finished my father exclaim- 
 <»(1 , *'T am H flti sfledr and ,dledat ojaoei— At 
 
 
 A- 
 
 > 
 
 t; 
 
 ' ■ .y 
 
 
 Ti 
 
 V 
 
V, -.. 
 
 ' '''%ft 
 
 ) 
 
 /' 
 
 \ 
 
 ■ ■ "^\ 
 
 I 
 
 _^ .'■ IMVkESSlom 
 
 - 103 
 
 t^is time-as. near as we could, compare the 
 difference between the two countrie&-I was 
 laying on my bed in my boarding phjce riot 
 _ teeljng well,, on accpunt of the chan^ of cli- 
 mate, water, etc.;— but at the same time I 
 r^- was conscious I was not asleep,— I saw" my 
 3 father as plain as I had ever seen hin^n my 
 Me; and I heard him say as distinctly asl 
 had ever heara him speak; "I am salisfied^ 
 and saw hip sink back into his bed W die 
 -^ At this time I did not know th^t ihy father 
 was sick, I arose foom my bed, and went dowii 
 .stairs, and told ar^youhg. man who camefrom 
 'Englandwith mewhati had seen and heard. 
 The young man supposed I had been dtdam- 
 • .mg; which I could- not dispute, although l' 
 ^was satisfied I wSs awake. The young man 
 remarked: " Yoiir father. was well when we 
 came away, ana I^can see no reason why he 
 sjiould be dead br even sick.'" I remaxkei} 
 that his saying was true, . I tried. to dismiss 
 tje subject ffx)m. my miad Kn^think no more ■■ 
 of itr^- But in about three days afterwards I. 
 was again lying in tfe same condition, when 
 I had a vision mf. ipy fathfir's frineral. I oaw 
 
 * , 
 
 ~NT 
 
 ^tha j^rocession as it moved along, distinctly 
 
 ,. -1 
 
■ ^^ 
 
 =^ 
 
 I '^ 
 
 104 
 
 Impressions 
 
 sa^ the Minister who officiated on the occa- 
 sion] saw where my father was buried even to 
 the spot of ground and many other pfeirticulars. 
 What made the matter more interesting to me 
 aft^rwavds, was the fact that my father was 
 buried in a new Cemetery, in a different par- 
 ish, froita that in which he !^ied ; and althd&gh 
 in, the skme parish with -my mother yet in a 
 different grave yard. The whole of which 
 was contrary to what I should have expected. 
 I again made known my vision to my friend, 
 tod although it seemed stra^ige to us both, 
 we still though it must be a dkusion. How- 
 ever, I made a note of what I saw in my vis- 
 ion, and in a week or two afterwards I re- 
 ceived a letter stating that my father wiEii 
 dead ; he died at the time. I saw him in 
 mjr vision, and his last words were, "I am 
 satisfied," in respoi;3©-*er my letter. Also 
 he was buried where I saw him and the 
 whole circumstance was as I had seen it in 
 myviMon. , , v^ 
 
 . , i^HM»i I • I III ii ' i it . 
 
 Quotations' froKOi CI«port» of ttie Psyolilo Kesearoli 
 Boplety, In London Bnirland, 
 
 The first on^ of an independent appe^* 
 
 ■€•. 
 
 i 'J 
 
 "Slice is ffiaTof a gentlemian wM says: '*Ab^f 
 
 ■^ 
 
'h^ 
 
 
 IMPRESSIONS 
 
 i V 
 
 ■ ' - " 
 
 '"■ 
 
 
 n 
 
 \:_^ 
 
 ^H 
 
 
 • i*\ 
 
 " 
 
 
 . *-■ ^ 
 
 ""','■■ 
 
 
 iM 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 «,. ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 two years ago, in the morning, while I was 
 perfectiy wide awake, and looking at ^ lamp 
 burnmg on my washstand^Ha person aa 
 I thought, came into my rooin by mistake 
 and stopped, looking in«^ the looking glass 
 on that^ble. It represented Mr.-^— , by his 
 dress and weaj^g his hair long behind. 
 When I raised Wyself up in bed and called 
 out It gently san^ away downwards." 
 
 It appeared afterwards that the orignal of 
 the apparition died that morning. He was 
 a cousin of the gentleman and once Hy«d 
 with him eight years, though at the tiffie of 
 the apparition he was not in his mind, as he 
 lived several miles away. The figure was 
 visible nearly a mimfe. 
 ; The reader might ask, "should I have seen 
 It had I been there?" The argument that 
 apparitions are produced by a transfer of 
 thought or impulse from one mind to another 
 allows the belief that an apparition may be 
 seen by any one who happens to be present^ 
 This transfer of iinage may be made by a ^ir^ 
 ect effort of the will, or, V no will effort is 
 
 M^ai^ 111 111 1» •_ 1 M 1 . 
 
 latent JtJapjpoTt conditio n 
 
 betw^n the two persons. 
 

 io6 
 
 Impressions 
 
 •\ 
 
 I A STBANGE SUNDAY KIOHT. 
 
 Oiie Sunday night a friend, without hav- 
 ing given the slightest hint of his intention, 
 concentrated his mind for some ijainute^ on 
 the idea of appearing to two frieiids, three 
 miles away. When they next visited him 
 they said they ^'spent a strange Sunday 
 night," for they distinctly saw him in their 
 room at precisely the same- time, he, bent<1iis 
 will thither. / 
 
 This case is more eastlf believed than the 
 other case quoted, because the dying man 
 probably was noj then thiffkingof his cousin. . 
 Although in the sense of helplessness and 
 collapse that immediately proceeds faintness 
 and death, the idea of distant scenes and per- 
 sons is apt to recur in very vivid flashes. 
 
 Is an apparition or a fantasm an hallucina- 
 ticm of the sense of sight ? Is the appearance 
 of a figure or an image of a person, who is 
 dying at a distant place real or deceptive? 
 It is an hallucination.. It is not the hallucina- 
 tion of a diseased ihind, but one produced 'by 
 an unusual condition in some distant person. 
 Death wraiths and the like, ha ving their_ 
 
 real cause outaide We precipient and thus 
 
 
 V 
 
 Y 
 
 \ 
 
 mi 
 

 IMPRESSIONS; 
 
 107 
 
 conveying true information, are truthful 
 hallucinations; as deluding the senses of the 
 percipient they are no more than common,^^ 
 every-day deceptions of a morbid or an ab- 
 normal mind. The judgement is not deluded 
 butthesiBnseis. Many persons suffering from 
 hallucinations know perfectly well that the 
 ^figures seen by them were only phantasms 
 but they saw nevertheless. It is really less 
 difficult to understand the appearance of the 
 image of a person who is dying at some other 
 place, than it is to understand ordinary illu- 
 sions where no assignable condition is pres- 
 I ent. In the case of a death-wr^ith the con^. 
 nection between a particular rare effect and 
 a particular rare cause can be readily appre^ 
 hended on the ground of telepathic impulse 
 or, in plainer words, mind speaking to mind. 
 
 - » DBKSSJTD IN WHITE, FLOWING ROBES. 
 
 " The impulse, thought, impact, or whatever 
 name applies to the power of mind in a dying 
 person passing over to another at a distance, 
 takes, in the mind of that other, color, form, 
 or peculiarity, borrowed from the mind affact' 
 e<i. The samflfeoccurs In dreams where an im 
 
 pre8«i<wi receim when awake mingles" Itself 
 
 '*'4. 
 
lo8 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 > with all sorts of scenes and ideas in the mind 
 — • of the sleeper. Apparitions take shape fpom 
 the mind that sees them, and also from the 
 scenes around the mind. 
 
 When a ship was all under plain sail off 
 the pitch of Cape Horn, a seaman who had 
 started aloft to bend the fore top gallant fl ang 
 ' his arms around the top gallant shrouds till 
 he was lowered t^ the deck. As he kept look- 
 ing to the windward a* the squall, suddenly 
 in the midst of it, he saw his sweetheart, 
 dressed in white, flowing robes, come flying 
 down toward him before the winc^ It was' 
 afrerwards proven that ^he died in Mgland 
 at that very time. In this case a sailor's mind 
 invested the transferred impression with its 
 own clothing of imagery. A lieut. -colonel 
 was sitting on'^a verandah one evening after 
 dinner, in India, when, all at once, in the . 
 middle of an ordinary conversation; he dis- 
 tinctly saw before him the form (tf an open 
 '■ coffin with a favorite lister lying m it appar- 
 v-.>ntly dead. He told what he saw, and all 
 looked upon it as a'joke. Walking home with 
 ao 6fficer he was told to midte j » aote of the 
 
 day and hour. Letters came th^re from Eng- 
 
 : *[ 
 
 » ^ 
 
 
■-■.,■ ■( 
 
 >? 
 
 ■*Wll(nllli^ 
 
 tM'PRESSIONS. 
 
 XO9 
 
 land only every three months, alid the last 
 said his sister was well. Nearly three months 
 after this vision a letter was received an- 
 nouncing the sister's death on that vm^ day 
 m the morning. , Allowing for longitude the 
 
 i43orrespondence of time was practically exact. 
 The telepathic impression in this case con- 
 nect^ itself with the familiar image of a 
 
 V coflBn, because in the officer's mind, death and 
 a coffin were associated just as death and the 
 
 ^ sea were con- joined in the sailor's mind. 
 
 ,^| h IN HELI^HAX^F AN HOUR. ^ 
 
 The late Dr. Pusey vouched for the truth 
 of the case of the two clergymen, called for 
 the purpose, A and B, who were seperated 
 from each other, and were great friends. One 
 afternoon A was in Ibis garden and saw the 
 igure of B approach, and hearcihim say '* I 
 ha'^ been in hell for half an hour because I 
 loved the praise of men more than the praise 
 "of Gbd." ■ r . / ■ ;«t-- ;*^ 
 
 It was shown that B had actually died siid- 
 denly on that day, shortly before his appekr- 
 
 *.^' ^^ *!^® ^"^®°- In this case the concep. 
 igc i In A^fl m in d o f w ha t follo ws de at h mav 
 
 nave started into dream-like vividness when 
 
 0^ 
 
 II 
 
114 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 -•^.-^.z-A 
 
 ~*^"~-^ 
 
 wprkB dressed as she had described. - 
 
 |4 Mend of mine, belonging to Edinburgh^ 
 who has been in Florida, U. S. A., for some 
 years past, had run over for a holiday in the 
 summer of 1887, and happening to visit the 
 ^rks he had formerly surveyed, had occ% 
 sioh to spend the evening at the above house. 
 It was on Saturda^y evening. Ihe conversa- - 
 tion .had been drifting somewhat toward 
 mesmerism or sitoilar topics, when this young 
 lady, without any warning whatever, went 
 off into what might be termed, the abnormal 
 condition of waking trance. 
 
 She proceeded to describe riiinutely what 
 was going on in thop^lorida plantations--^ 
 much to Mr. S.'s amazement. Then she 
 passed from that to his father's house in 
 Edinburgh, the rooms and occupants of which 
 she detailed accurately. Then she con^ 
 menced the relation of a fire which was taking? 
 place. It was in Newcastle **0 ! there are 
 two men killed I" she cried. Again, she pro- 
 ceeded to recite to Mr. S. the contents of some 
 letters she extracted from his pocket„ though 
 he did not remove the envelopes. Mr. S., 
 ""'^ . " xo axiytniKf""" 
 
 vv 
 
 •^- 
 
 ttnat 
 
 II 
 
.f0' 
 
 IMPHESSIONS. 
 
 ■ iiA I 
 
 " 5 
 
 : ■ appertammg to the occult domah^ of natute 
 
 gravely assured me that at -this sta^e of the 
 
 ^ proceedings his hair literally "stood on end " 
 
 Then her sister quietly suggested that the 
 
 supper was almost ready and almost immed- 
 
 ..lately the change occurred which placed~ 
 
 her once more ewmj>por< wit)i her physical 
 
 surronndingK ^ 
 
 . Now one of the fore^ing i/ the fact that 
 the newspapers of the following Monday con- 
 tarns an account of a fire that took place at 
 Newcastle on Saturday night, and detailed 
 ine tact that -two men were killed" at it 
 Again, there was actually no apparent con- 
 nectmg Imk betweeirthe personalities of any 
 oae present and the town of Newcastle 
 Another remarkable circumstance is the case 
 and naturahiess with which she pas^ into 
 and out of this abnormal state, neither she 
 nor anyone else present, knowing anything 
 about the science or metaphysics of occult- 
 ^ . ism. It would seem as if God does not de- 
 pend on the teachings of dogmatic ^theo^og- 
 laps for the eternal facts of nature.— Theoso- 
 
 PHI8T. 
 
 ' t * 
 
 ■.■>■■.■-'■,- . ■ ■ J ' 
 
113 
 
 
 ^IMPRESSIONS 
 
 appreciation of man so "fearfully and wonder- 
 fully made," and an uplifting of hira upon a 
 higher plane ; that plane whereon he can be 
 recognized as only a '^little lower than the 
 angels." ^ 
 
 Another very intei-esting; experience of this phenomena 
 was given through the columns of the Bbligio Philosoph- 
 ical Journal, a few weeks i^nce. 
 
 In the west of Scotland, amongst the Ajt-^ 
 shire hills, lives an engineering inspector of 
 pure Highland descent. He and his family 
 are well known to me, as I was one of the 
 engineers connected with the works still un* ♦ 
 der his charge. The youngest of his lhre6 
 daughters is normally healthy, merry and 
 witty. At times, however, she evinces un- 
 doubted psychic faculties of a high order;^ 
 And it may be noted that she has all her li% 
 shown a strong aversion to meat--in fact, 
 she never eats meat at all. Her diet is simpl^i 
 and pure. On one occasion she informed an 
 Edinburgh, doctor, when in Ayrshire, that 
 on his return to Edinburgh he would be c§ll-^ 
 ed upon to visit a person in Stockbridg© dis- 
 trict, and that he wotdd have to cross^STol^ 
 
 . i 
 
 \K 
 
 'h 
 
 
 
,f ■ 
 
 '■V. 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ./ 
 
 1 13 
 
 ' : ;;^f '«J1^ to reach her.^7^^;;p^ 
 that fetockbndgre was not near his usual cir- 
 cuit to patients in Edinburgh, and before his 
 return to that city, a few days afterwards, 
 he ha<i foi^tten ^11 about it. But suddenly 
 - summoned to attend a patient, he found him- 
 • self crossing an old wooden bridge. In a 
 flash he remembered the prophecy, and sim- 
 ultaneously realized that he was in the very 
 ' centre of the Stockbridge district. 
 
 This shows the possession of clairvoyant 
 : prescience by the young My in question, 
 and not mere thought-transference It is 
 scarcely necessary to add that she herself 
 knew no one in Stockbridge, and had really 
 no connecting link whatever to lead her to 
 such a statement except the presence of the 
 doctor at her father's house in Aryshire 
 . On another occasion she informed the 
 members of the family at breakfast that I 
 was on my way from Edinburgh to the works 
 a4)acent to her home, and that I had on a 
 ^ey^check tweed suit. I had not had time 
 to mform her father of my intended visit to 
 the works, but j ye en ou gfe , w ithin th i ^ 
 
 "^"^^ or «> l>#Jvpd,ini^-cal7at"the 
 
•■'"%, 
 
 
 IIO 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 the impact or impression from bis dying friend 
 arrived. •■ ■ i\' .*,,./■:.,;-' "'"' •. ■ ^>-.;, 
 
 These caaes, and they could be multiplied 
 to tiresomeness, illustrate the principle now 
 established as to the coloring giyen an appar- 
 ition by the mind affected i)y the person dy- 
 ing. There are those who for want of intelli- 
 gent study of psychic pheiiomena, mamain 
 that death- wraiths, apparitions or hallucina- 
 tions occur by chance at the moment of death, 
 that they are mere coincidences. The answer 
 to this is that in morbid hallucinations the 
 phantom is recognized by its countenance 
 while the dress and surroundings are |iot so 
 minutely observed as- if one says : 
 
 "I saw my father as I used to see him." It 
 was my mother as she appeared when alive." 
 While it is an image one could make out of 
 his own mind, it is al^ such a one as would 
 be transmitted from the mind of the dying 
 person. -'V . . : . ,,., .:,;,. '■• vv '--.i 
 
 . THE DBESS OF THE DEAD.' 
 
 There are many cases of death.wraiths 
 whei:e the dress is a very conspicuous feature 
 and attracts a large share of the attention 
 even where the percipient~was not awafe^r 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 " v 
 
 r 
 
.I,jj,-i___;___M?5EssioNs. 
 
 r \. I • 
 
 4 
 
 H{=f»,r • jv , tnai he throws inl» some 
 ^ d^rni^ or involuntaxil^ a 
 
 rimished picti|i-e of himself. - .^ 
 
 - pnrt f *•*** ''*/. ''''°*'*''* snddenly became sick 
 an0 faint ghe said she saw . horrifele vision ' 
 
 W f!-Sf r^f ^"^ ^y^°^ *«» *e floor at 
 her teetllhe features, of the face were partly 
 
 . Wered by a cloth mantle but enough was 
 shown to convince her that the bod^r wi that 
 ofaprommeit Enrfieh kni'ght. The next 
 daj^^t.was leame(f^khe had been drowned 
 by the upsetting of a boaJ, and the b9d*-«6 > 
 afterwards entangled in a boat cloak 
 
 ■These illustrations, exemplify the general 
 ^^: *hf*Jy-->nedi4not yetCS- 
 
 ^It -"""?!! ? lying'person traLmits 
 aa impression to the mind of some dist^\per. 
 son, consciously or nnconsfflousty, by virti^of 
 some sympathy or relation, more or less inti- 
 mate existing between the two.' Science is 
 merely on the threshold of ^this realm of in- 
 vestigation. Its exploration will doubtless 
 bring into Ajew, depths of human nature n6w 
 unRQown, a nd c a pa citioo now b u t Jlmly con- 
 ceived. With this result will comealaSE^ 
 
 "^^ww. <\u.l.^/\^ W' 
 
ii6 
 
 •- i 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 •fUm-f 
 
 '.■.'■','".,.■■' / . '• - ■ -. ■ . ' 1 •• ■ '■- '■'., ._, , , ■■ 'MSj-- 
 
 '^ ''I waii to ten you a story,^ said Cn^^^ 
 Moliere, a well known physician, to a repori^-^ 
 er of the San Francisco Chronidei "I'm not 
 a superstitious , man, nor do I believe m 
 dreams, but for the third or forth time in fny 
 life I have witnessed a premonition. I got 
 aboard car No. 81 on the Sutter street line 
 at the ferry yesterday, to ride up to my office. 
 As usual, I walked to the formrd end of the 
 car,^ took a seat in ther corne^with my back 
 to the driver, and pulling a paper from my 
 pocket, was soon deeply engrossed in the^^ 
 news. Suddeifily something said to me, ^go to 
 the Other pid of the car. ' Acting on impulse, 
 I changedrmy seat^ and so rapid were niy 
 movements that the other passengers in the 
 
 noticed them. Remember I wS sitting jn ^ 
 
 firfet p&i^ with my back to the driver. I^!?* 
 paying no a^toitiba. to anything but my news* 
 paper, ahd'iplj&j^B^^ if I may so call 
 
 it, could ^^^pM^^^e 1^°^ *^^y outside in- 
 fluence,' sucl^^^elng ^proaching danger, 
 - but sir, I had hot been in my new seat more 
 than five Becojids when tHe tongue oTalSeav- 
 
 
 '•m^r 
 
 .1, i- 
 
 ^ ^■; • 
 
 1 
 
 •» 
 
 ■1 '.f 
 
 t.,„.:r 
 
 ¥ k>' 
 
* 
 
 ■y .. f : 
 
 'i 
 
 Vi 
 
 ,r» fl 
 
 ,<>^ 
 
 impressions; 
 
 -/^ •:^\ - 
 
 ' "y-l«a*le(^ wa^on crushed tibiou A the side of 
 
 ave J K ?^'^ "y ^"''* ™y back would 
 As I said," continued the doctor "I am 
 
 dentai^ ^ •!'' connection with bther inci- 
 dents Ota similar nature qccurin« ia mv lift 
 
 ;• ThLt^lVwri"- '^" 5-^%«»gh.hew 
 
 it was a bitter cold night, and when I entered " 
 
 the fendS^ in a C C°^ '"^ ^f* *^" 
 chnnc-Hi.! / *™® * gentleman 
 
 ?he tf 1^:: ''** *'?*^ ^^'^^ ^^d «at Lside me. 
 and the din ™°« '^t '^ ^gh rate of speed, ' 
 
 c^i^d S^shT ,""**' *^« heater in 'the 
 *^ rea not. Suddenly t^ae mmn tA .„ ^ '' 
 
 premonition of danger itiJPtSn ♦ ^ ^ 
 
 t'n mpanion In alii. ° u' "' ''"^^"g *« ffl^- 
 
'»?^ 
 
 L-^ 
 
 
 .^'*.- 
 
 yd. 
 
 ■ ^^ ; • 
 
 ,j • 
 
 ^ 
 
 ■* 
 
 
 Ife. • 
 
 s>s>; 
 
 :»»# * ■'•'!' ■ 
 
 <i^l4ll> 
 
 IMPR?SSI01% 
 
 .^..^-ft* 
 
 .-V 
 
 Itii aCGident^ aipoHlsion, for instance, yoirapd I 
 :^uld be in a bad,t)laoe. iVe would dertainly 
 i6 hurled, oh a yed hot jfcoi^;V At thi «feie ih- 
 stimt, and before my seat mate dbuld reply, 
 the iinpulse to grasp the end of the seat came 
 upon me, sb strong I could not resist it and 
 hardly had my fingers closed upon the rail of 
 the seat when there ^$me a crash and the cah \, 
 Wf^ere in was thrown violently froni the^- 
 track. T clung* to the seat, and my compan- " 
 ion, when thrown forward, narrowly toissed 
 . the stove. My jpositlon In the seat was stich, 
 that hatfl been pitched headlong ad he was 1 
 could not have nijssed the heater. A broken 
 rail caused the accident, but what caused me 
 to grasp the seat as I did I would like to know. 
 ^Speaking of Dr. Moliere^s story to a sport- 
 ing man, the latter said: "Well, IVe hAd 
 the dame sort of experience once or twice in 
 my life. I'm superstitious. I admit it. Of 
 course fellows laugh at mfe, but for all tilftt I 
 believe I Ve got some sort of a guardian angel 
 that whispers to me when I'm in danger. 
 Maybe it's one of the wrong sort, for they do 
 *ay the devil takes care of his own ; but wrong 
 
 bertfcitt. 
 
 . ,' ^ " 
 
 
 
 ■ *■ 
 
 
 
 »H 
 
 
 
 
 
 "r " S- 
 
 
 T .• 
 
 
 
 „. 
 
 '^^^F%" 
 
 ' 
 
 * ■ 
 
 
 
 
 V -J-'i 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 
 ^. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 'xr' 
 
 ■ii 
 
 \'t 
 
■**-■'■ 
 
 X-' 
 
 J [ -- ' J W PRESSIONS. 
 
 One-time I was dt a race course and was up 
 gUte graad stand. I was broke and wanteJ 
 
 LtT" "•T ^™ ^^' '^y^- 'r'»«^ were nS 
 taaoy. on the stand ; k wasn't half flJJed, but 
 
 m^o^tof the place. I had not got. clear 
 
 dow. Ujestoirs when |J.e whole stSd S 
 ^om. with a crash, and the fellow who was 
 
 a^^ug right next to ftawi^shed o^fof'u 
 
 tSrwV""'*''''^ ^y ^ '-^«« bean, 
 thilt smashed he whole row of seats we we.e 
 
 warl^l^H^f ,f 'T^^"'""**^*'''«'^« been 
 PM to me when. I go <p pul my money on the 
 W«.ng horse I'd be a millionajre in a mpnttu" 
 
 ^J^'^^^.?^''^ ""^ "^«' o«t eight mifes 
 |ey with his wife m a light buggy to which 
 
 
 
'!}'■. 
 
 ' 'i» 
 
 ."J'.2 
 
 I 20 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ^5 
 
 PS 
 
 1^ 
 
 overturning the rig and precipitating Clark^ 
 into a patch of cactus by the side of the road. 
 ^He was thrown with sudt force thaf 'his leg 
 was broken below the knee so that the large 
 bone pierced through the iMn, His face was 
 terribly lacerated by the cactus and some of 
 it penetrated four thickness of clothing and 
 lodged itself a half an inch into the flesh. 
 His wife was cjjtrried some distance further, 
 when she, too, was hurled into the cactus and 
 sustained several severe bruises in the face 
 and chest. Beyond a thorough shaking up 
 she was not badly injured. In the evening 
 Mr. Clark was called upon by a News reporter, 
 -who found him laughing and joking over the 
 mishap, although in intense pain. *^This 
 accident is a result of predestination," he said, 
 *for several people say they have dreamed 
 about this, and a fortune teller told my wife 
 before we were married that she should 
 marry a man who .would be all . battered up 
 by a horse. Mrs Hidgeway told me on the 
 road that she had dreamed of this and she 
 described the accident without having seenv 
 it. : Then when Dr. Clark, who is my cousin, 
 
 
 came in he said "CharUe I dreamed y<m 
 
 
il '-■ 
 
 '4: ,, 
 
 -■■■'■ m;f 
 
 ■■¥- 
 
 ^f- 
 
 
 /^V>'''< 
 
 IMPRESSIOxNS. 
 
 broke your leg night before l.st," and then 
 we toid him about the other dreams." \ i 
 
 **■ 
 
 A strange story is furnished from I>i,? 
 buque, Iowa, the truth of whith is vouchetl 
 for by the city officials. About ten 
 days ago Michaer Conley died; he was 
 discovered in an outhouse on the Jeftersoa 
 house premises. His body was taken to the 
 morgue and the old clothes he wore when 
 found were thrown aside. When his daugh " 
 ter in Chickasaw county heard of his death 
 she fell into a swoon. In her dreiyns she saw ' 
 the clothes he wore when dying, and received 
 from him a message saying he had sewed up ' 
 a roll of bills in his shirt. C »n recovering she 
 demanded that some one go to Dubuque and 
 get the clothes. To quiet her mind her bro- 
 ther visited the city, received the clothes 
 fh)m the coroner, and found the money sewed 
 on the shirt with a piece of her red dress ex- 
 actly as she had described, though she knew 
 nothing about the jstch dnr the money »r^^\\ ' 
 after her father's A^th.-Conkecticm 
 
 ■'atJiol 
 
 iC. 
 
 T~ 
 
 9 ■ -f - 
 
 ■ > . .1.. 
 
 • i 
 
 

 INii 
 
 m 
 
 r 
 
 !*''>- 
 
 122 
 
 - N 
 
 IMPRESSIONa. 
 
 — -__ — u , 1^ ' \ 
 
 •■■ ■, ■ K' i\ I I » 
 
 ^ 
 
 I I 
 
 Hiss D^. aiid her fatlier who had. lately 
 ^ ine to occupy an old JaQobeaA -house in 
 Scotland, which they rented, not kijowiug 
 all its history or content^ only thai it had 
 been occupied by some Jacobites at tSe tinao 
 of the Rebellion. . I / 
 
 Miss D., says that one night, sopn aftei: 
 settling into the' house, she had an alarming 
 dream, which gave her such a shoc^ that she 
 •woke tip with the fear of sopie terrible dan- 
 ger about the house, to which she felt all th^ ' 
 inmates were exposed. With growing coBb^ 
 sciousness, the details anc^ cause of dangS 
 faded from her mind, and she calmed herself, 
 as it was but a dream. <^ night or two later, 
 she woke up with th^^ame horrible dreai^ 
 of m immediate ^atastl^oBh^ impending tf . 
 the house. Again she cali^^d herself, and 
 was able to rest till next mdri^ing, when i^he 
 told her horrible dream. '^ , '^ 
 
 But a third night she had a similar dreamy 
 of horror and of immediate danger in the^ 
 house, but on waking could liot recall what, 
 
 oi^~wh^erW ^^ tfaeiK>urce of dangler. 4kOttng 
 
 ■4 
 
 *! 
 
 ^-:t 
 
 JK.4 
 
 -H, ^ -. 
 
 :i 
 
 k 
 
 -» 
 

 ^^pi^^ 
 
 — r---- 
 
 
 
 ^'./> 
 
 " '■ . • ■ 
 
 
 / 
 
 ,:>lf . 
 
 • 
 
 ( 
 
 -Al^ 
 
 IMPftks^IONS. 
 
 1Z3 
 
 to the moment?8 impulse and the third dream 
 she arose and called her father from his 
 ^umb^ imploding hini to Ijelp I,er search 
 
 ■f *rhey both forthwith went all over tile 
 ramt)lmg old, mansion, searching high and 
 ^J^ Jill they came to an old lumber-iwm of 
 t Which they ^ere ignorant, where they per- 
 ceived a smell of smoge. Here they foSnd 
 some old wood on the floor was smouldering 
 and close by, under the same ceilinir were 
 
 CASKS 8towe4 away, wixich they quickly found 
 contain^ ora^wDEB. Ihey called up the 
 household ana quickly extinguished the 
 .smQuldering wood «re it burst into flames ^ 
 and dragged away the casks with speed.' 
 By thisprpmpt search in consequence^ 
 dream, the whole house was saved from 
 -explosion and conflagration, 
 •liS&fr^ ftM-^cts. Can anyone. explain 
 • a1 ^aterial events are foreseen and reveal- 
 . ed before they oqcur? Are they represented 
 on th^ atmosphere of the psychic world, and 
 seen thus by the clairvovant?— o T G in 
 Light, I^hdon. ^ " ' * " 
 
 '^■ T ' — ■■ " ■' ■'*■■ 
 
 -■ .•.--* 
 
 v^ 
 
 I __: ^:, 
 
 -TT* Tt— rr^-f^ 
 
 I^hHH 
 
/• 
 
 ^9* 
 
 > IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ^*{ 
 
 ; Gure# With a Red^flot Peker. 
 
 -The Doctor Cured a Woman of Violent Hjittrlci. 
 
 New York March 17.— Mrs. Mary Marcus, 
 ;of Williamsburg; is a woman of very ner- 
 vous temperament anJi during the past few 
 years has develdpetf hysteria, which has 
 manifested itself in many ways, Recently 
 \8he became JbysteriQal and when Dr. Silas 
 0. Blaisdell arrived she was breathing at the 
 rate of 130 or'f4a times a minute and her 
 respiration was so violent that it could be 
 heard atll over the house. Her pulse was 
 normal, but her throat was more or less in- 
 flamed and the chest muscles, owing to the 
 violent strain placed upon them, were giving 
 her considerable pain. She found it impOs- 
 sible to articulate two consecutive words. 
 The physician, after examining her, came t<^. 
 the conclusion that the case was one of hy- 
 steria, pure and simplp. He applied the 
 remedies usually prescribed in such cases, 
 but found that they were useless, aad at last^ 
 concluded tliat an appeal to her mentaUty 
 rather than to her bodHy beiijg #oirid be the" 
 only way of efl^ecting a cure. The physician 
 
 f -■■ 
 
 ^^,;^,.-t 
 
 
 ■'#' 
 
 y 
 
 l^s^f^S^fc^"- 
 
MS 
 
 aW* II 
 
 IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 .0'^ 
 
 
 
 ITT" 
 
 h^avoic6 which would be fieani to advan- 
 
 S Ln •. ' '^'^''"" ^'t'' «^«° a sterner 
 nng than It possesses naturally 
 
 > in "^^^' °^°^" he said, '^top that breath- 
 
 ;;i«a^,-t," gasped the patient. 
 
 «t'^if "! ^T" ^^^*^y *^« minutes to do 
 ^ wr I*^** ^''^ physician, pixxJucinir his 
 
 Sous t^!!^"'°5''P"''^ ^°d ««" M«. 
 ' S f? r f ""''^^"^ <*<■ '^inff better. 
 ^ T^f the physician roSe to his feet and in 
 
 a nngmg voice asked for a poker Theim 
 
 , . ur?®"* * «'«*«'• to put in the flre* 
 
 w-fi-a-t a-r-« y-o-n ff-o-i-n-ir ^^ h^,?.. * 
 
 •Bkedtl^ sufferer betweefbi^L. '"'' 
 
 ' »* Rlaioin *^/ 8?'°* to do^ madam?" said Dr 
 
 •^ BlaisdeU with his eyes flashing. "Iam«»iW 
 
 to cauterize you from the napeofXeS 
 
 to your waist on both sidesof^^^Xr 
 
 'sa id t he dooto ', 
 
 r 
 
 m^ fe the one thing left. The operation 
 
 ^mS[ 
 
 IS 
 
 ir 
 
126 
 
 • IMP?.£SSIONS. 
 
 painful, but necessary. In the event of youp 
 submitting to it, well and good. If otherwise^ 
 I shall U3e force." Then turning to the other 
 
 ^ woman, he asked : ^'Is the poker cherry red?" 
 
 / ^'It is," was the reply. ; 
 
 "Theii prepare for the operation," he said 
 to the patient, and dexterously turning her 
 on her face he drew down the bed-clothes and 
 toW the sister to hand him the poker before 
 it got cold. * 
 
 Believing him in earnest Mrs. Marcus* 
 fright got the better of her hysteria, and in 
 
 ' a perfectly natural voice, accompanied by 
 normal breathiug, she begged the doctor not 
 to burn her. , 
 
 'Dr. Blaisdell didi^'t relent so easily^ hot^ 
 
 ever, anditwas not until after so many tears 
 
 a^nd prayers on the part of the patient that 
 
 he consented to put away tlie poker. • 
 
 '*I warn you, hpwever,? he said,^i;hat if I 
 
 ^ hear of the return of»this nonsense of yours 
 
 I.shall cauterize you at all hazards. Yt)u can 
 
 check that breathing if you see fit. I am in 
 
 earnest." 
 
 Mjrs. Marcus h^^ not had a return of the 
 
 
 •in 
 
V- 
 
 -■••*.•.,: 
 
 I 
 
 ■t'C' 
 
 ^ *!»«»;;. ■;*¥• 
 
 \ ■ " 
 
 ^'.\ -, 
 
 . T,' ' •* 
 
 -■• ! 
 
 
 • 
 
*3?;. 
 
 12$ PIFFERfeNT MODES 
 
 
 
 PART SECOND. 
 
 In the first part (rf our work we bare de* 
 votM its pages principally to the narrations 
 of nhenomena. In ^art second we shall dwell 
 moje especially upon "the reason why" of 
 these phenomena. This we purpose doing by 
 a series of questions and answers similar to 
 whkt inay be done in our classes on psychol- 
 ogy. I t^e this method of writing upon the 
 subject, because I consider it the most simple 
 method of explaining the principles inyiolyedi 
 init. . ,:■ ....... ------------- _^ „^ 
 
 ii\-i. 
 
 
 •V:: 
 
 
 M 
 
 ^^vV, 
 
 ^ 
 
 -M./ 
 

 ^' 
 
 
 "T-r « 
 
 .'3pif' 
 
 ; 
 
 ^ 
 
 f 
 
 r 
 
 OF pPEKATING 
 
 ? 
 
 i^ 
 
 \ 
 
 129 
 
 «U6stie«8 Pertaining to 'thelnod^s 
 
 V OperatiRg. 
 
 count -k£^ ,1. ^"^ '^"^ '*?»»• «y««, 
 
 comtrfheir pulse, or iooTc at a disk, which i» 
 ^^^es given to mbiects to lu^dZtZ 
 
 'm Wm- All -these different modes ' ^ 
 ;^r*ttng axe used to concentmte tl^^ J ■ 
 
 thought ot being controlled by the operator 
 80 W as the eyes of the subject to^ conl 
 trowed are wandering from ol^ect to obS 
 
 flwf t'i'r "°**^' '"^'^ conditions it s 
 ^^ys hard to get the control of theper^n. 
 to be mesmerized. 
 
 «***«, or by the same method of operhting ? 
 Aimrm, ~ ^Q\ An we have Btal 
 
 'X. 
 
 18. thil(» are three conditions of MentSty 
 
Vf 
 
 ^l 
 
 130 
 
 ^iFfj^Rg^W MODES 
 
 i 
 
 I I ju i' ij iii Mmn 
 
 through which influence of Mesmerism or 
 Hynotisra may be produced. Some persons 
 are easily influenced by the po\^r of concei^- ; 
 trating the mind upon an object, others are- 
 more easily controlled by expostulation or 
 reasoning upon the subject in which you de*; 
 sire them to become interested; while others^ 
 can only be controlled through the propen- 
 sities of fear or plfishness. :y,.,.:-S-^.:^. t''-- 
 
 Question. — Have you any n^ethoij ofMte7% 
 mining this difference in individuals without 
 having to try the various experiments? ' ,/ 
 
 Answer, — Yes ? We can determine these 
 differences by a knowledge and observance of 
 Phrenological development ; persons who ar» 
 tft^ l^ost easily fascinated, are these in whoiB 
 the organ of Continuity — or Coi|centration— 
 is largely developed ; hence thereis a fuUnesa 
 in the back part of the head, rendering it in • 
 shape somewhat like the end of a Cocoa-Nut. 
 Those in whom the organ of CausalitJ^ Indi- 
 viduality and Comparison are largely de- 
 veloped, Which gives breadth and fullness to 
 the upper part of the hea(}, are those with 
 w:h!Q|] | | W Q, hi| v o tp oxp oetuMc, or rftaso a. t 
 
 ;^i;-. 
 
 
• > 
 
 r 
 
 6¥ OPfiRATIN^i. 
 
 
 I 
 
 8^-who" are dontrolled through fear «r.p 
 
 aie 8tnall, and m whom the organs of Caut 
 
 persons of excitable temperament arf usua ll 
 oontrbUed through fear, w -^^ . J^®"*'*^ 
 
 ^nMer person a peculiar gift bestowed upon 
 the operator, or is if something wUch auC 
 sons can obtain t ^n au per- 
 
 \^Z^1^ '' "^ special gift of I^amre to 
 any particular person ; but should rather be 
 oons dered as a natural phenomenon which 
 5^ e^ itself in thousands of iJ^Z 
 wftere there are no pretentions' at what is 
 
 Sisror""'^"" ''^^>-= -^^ 
 
 there is no living operator, except the force of 
 
 circumstances Which surround tl ii^i^dua, 
 who becomes Psychologized ; read pages l^fi 
 
 d^T^-^''' '' *^ ^^* ^^^ential con- 
 o^aer to become hypnotised? 
 
 AHswjg^onfldence, or faith to beliovo in 
 e power of f.h^ „«„.. 'tlTtr^T; "^'*«^*» » 
 
 VI 
 
 "■^ 
 
 
 1He-power of the oper^STi^S^ 
 

 r 
 
 u % 
 
 » fi 
 
 ni 
 
 \ *' 
 
 Dif'FERENT MODES 
 
 ^Whicli ai*e provided, Without thi« condition 
 oftcQnfidence on the part of the subject it ie 
 impossible to control the mind. And where 
 this confidence is established no effort is 
 necessary on th^fpart of an operaJtop other 
 than the mere suggestion of an idea whinK 
 demands a Iwdily responsti as in the case of 
 the two young men in the Sunday School 
 spoken of on yage 62. There are different 
 metiiods of Qstablisliing this confidence on the 
 part of the subject, in accordance with the ideas 
 which people have of its influence and power. 
 As for instance when a'^erson having no faith 
 in the phenomena at all or otherwise believe 
 it to be ^mply the influence of the strong 
 mind over the w^k, render themselves 
 positive against its influence, for fear of being 
 considei-ed weak-minded. 
 
 In such cases yoti can easily gain the con^ 
 fldenM of people by simply stating that it is 
 not necessarily the influence of the strong 
 mind over the weak, but rather, the stronger 
 the mind the bettar subject a person wiU' 
 make; from the fact, that there is required a 
 Gonoeiilration of mind on th,e pari of the mUi- 
 
 I 
 
 i - 
 
 :^:. 
 
 
 
 jectT as well as on the part^of tl^ operator r 
 
T»sy!»,i 
 
 I 
 
 s*we:»!*s5«"f*s.'9'*'^T*r 
 
 V. 
 
 'k 
 
 '^m 
 
 
 
 • ■ 
 
 OF OPERATING. 
 
 133 
 
 ti^ 
 
 . / 
 
 and that a^erson who^has concentration of 
 mind sufficient to make a good student, will 
 also proportionately inake a good subject for 
 typnotisii; Hence I often get the confidence 
 of those who would-^^her^ise be veiy obstin- 
 ate, when I thus appeal to their Intelligence. 
 For in proportion as they think it unmanly or 
 unwomanly to be considered weak minded 
 and would at the first, fight against the in- 
 fluence fo^ feat of being considered such, 
 under the influence of this new idea, that it 
 demonstrates intelligence to be able to become 
 controlled, they at once yietd their confidence 
 and render themselves passive in order to be- 
 come a susceptable subject ; even sometimes 
 when they have an idea that in order to be- 
 come mesmerijsed a persoii has got to lielleve 
 tha4; it can be done, which they have made up 
 theh- minds not to do. Hence, they often ask 
 the question can yon mesmerize or hypnotise 
 a person who does not believe in it. To such 
 I usually answer, that it is not a question of 
 whether they believe or disbelieve, for oft« 
 times those who are thejffrost sceptical are the 
 Wiiatt controlled. By «^^ph ^^ ^1,^^^ I up 
 
 mi their belief and render them negative. 
 

 i*^ 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 \. 
 
 For they will consider that if it is not a ques- 
 tion of belief, and their confidence has noth- 
 ing to do with the ability to fight against yon, 
 then perhaps after all they are susceptable 
 subjects and hencegive you their confidence/ 
 Thus you see while it is in reality a question 
 of confidence or faith, there are different 
 ways of gaining that confidence. ^ 
 
 This position of confidence seems to do 
 away with the idea of absolute Will-Force on 
 the part of the operator by which he or she 
 controls the subject, and assumes the position 
 that the power which controls the body of the 
 subject IJ'es in the conditions of their own 
 mind. I'his is the true position so far as the 
 phenomena is based upon the influence of 
 suggestion. And the success of the operator 
 lies in his or her ability to establish confidence 
 in the Bubject: whether the, means used to 
 establish it i» that of J'ear, Persuasion or 
 Fascinatioil -• • 
 
 Question. — Does the confidence of the opera- 
 tor have any influence upon a subject ? 
 
 Anbwbb.— Yes f ' 1% proportion as our con 
 "fldenceiir anything ^im renders us earwealltr 
 
 ■V: 
 
 ,1 ' ^ 
 
 ■ i 
 
 /■-, 
 
 ^'- 
 
 
OF OraRATING. 
 
 V 
 
 |V 
 
 «3S 
 
 our undertakings, until that earnestness is felt 
 by those with whom we have to do or come in 
 contact 80 is it in Hypnotism, in proportion 
 *f7« have confidence in our ability to pro- 
 vide the conditions by which we get the con- 
 fldencp of the subject, will we become eamest- 
 Snd our earnestness will soon be felt by the 
 person upon whom we are operating. For in 
 proportion as we become earnest we become 
 positive, and we demonstrate our positiveness 
 .byour actions, thus the very action of our 
 bodies denotes our confidence, so much so that 
 ■our gestures become natural, and there is a 
 steadiness in our movements and ga^e which 
 indicates thai we are master <rf the situation 
 Which commands control. ' 
 
 QpB8TioN.-PrAa< U the princiimi: method 
 used by Hypnotists to control their subjects f 
 
 _ ANswEB—Suggestioni If we review the 
 
 different methods usediy the various Hypno- 
 
 Jiste from the days of Mesmer to the present 
 
 time we shall plainly see that this is the case. 
 
 Jn giving a (Ascription of the methods used 
 
 w » llf " ^^ "^ mo a t promino u t magUBU»ef9.1 
 •li*Il give you a few quotations from a pamp- 
 
mm 
 
 ■4*1? 
 
 136 
 
 i"j 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 f\ 
 
 #■ 
 
 'is 
 
 •N^^ 
 
 
 
 hteti on hyptiotism, published by tMe " Hvm- 
 hold Publishing J Co.**^""^ \ 
 
 Mesmer sat do wir opposite the person who 
 was to be mesmerized, grasped his hands, and 
 stared at his eyes. After ten or fifteen miii- 
 ^ ntes he let go his hold and made slrokings 
 ^v, with his hands at a distance of a few centi- 
 ."Jm.^tres from the body of tlie medium, from the 
 .•iQjhf)! .the heaci slowly down ward, Jetting the 
 t'tip8^^Js|s fingers remain for a few moments 
 ' on tge eyes, the chest, the pit of the stomach 
 and the -knees. This was repeated ten or fif- 
 ';:t|Sfe.a;tim^8 ; if any effect appeared' the Seance 
 continued ; If not, the experiment was 
 riot renewed until another day. But as time 
 did not. allow the magnetizing of each person 
 sc^rately, and Mesmer besides maintained 
 that the magnetic fluid could aWbe stored 
 in various objects, he soon resorted to the 
 more convenient method of magnetizing in- 
 directly, through magnetized tables^ *'Bo- 
 quets," trees, flowers, magnetized water, etc. 
 Real mediums must feel a difference bet^J^n 
 magnetized water and ordinary water. 
 Through the for mer they fall asleep; thrmigh^ 
 
 ibe b^ler they do not. 
 
 '<s^ 
 
 
 "'(';'• ^3 
 
 K * 
 
 
 ^I^S^i^ 
 
5n 
 
 p ■ 
 
 OF OPERATING^ 
 
 >^ 
 
 __.__:_: '37 
 
 The Indian magnetizers. of whom Dr. 
 Esdaile of Calcutta made use 10-1849—1850 
 proceeded thus : the medium, partly undress^ 
 ej was put to bed on his back in a dark hall 
 The magnetizer placed himstlf at the head 
 ^f the bed, leaned over the medium, bringing 
 hjs face almost in contact with the latter's 
 then staredat hirieyes. Onehandreetedon thb 
 pit of the medium's stomach, the other made 
 strokmgs, principally over the eyes. More- 
 over, he blew softly and frequently into the 
 nose, between the lips and the eyeballs '1 he 
 deepest silence prevailed during the entire 
 proceeding. , ■ 
 
 Others.use only the method of fixing csich 
 other 8 eyes— as Teste and CnHerre. 
 ^ Braid's method, widely known and used, 
 consists in letting the medium stare at a 
 shmmg object, a glass knob or some such 
 thing, which is held a couple of inches above 
 the root of the nose, so that the eyes are 
 obliged to take a position that makes them 
 converge strongly upward, by which the 
 
 ™'!!"i^-"*^^ ^^ eyea get tired or the optic 
 nonro booomes over-Irritarea: arso it Is of 
 importance to concentnitethe attention upon 
 
. I 
 
 138^ 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 "^S.,-?. 
 
 the thought, that sleep may follow; This 
 method easily causes tears and headache. It 
 was used a great deal by the Danish mag- 
 netizer Hansen/ Ip ancient times, staring 
 at "mirrors, at the glistening surface of water 
 &c., was used. . , , : . 
 
 • The priest Fiipia's methods' belongs among 
 the purely psvchical . It consists in suddenly ' 
 • f rightenin^the inattentive into sleep? He 
 used to rise suddenly, stretch his hands to- 
 ward those who were to be hypnotized, and 
 to cry out in a stern, commanding vqice:* 
 "Sleep ! "if four such attempts proved unsue- 
 .jcsasful, the subject was declared tc^l^e insus- 
 ceptible. This simple and convenietifmethod, 
 however, seldom succeeds, and whe"h it does, 
 it rarely causes any deep sleep and must be 
 sup^rted by other methods. 
 
 Lasegue has subdued refractory medlumi 
 by closing their eyelids with his fingers and 
 by gently pressing on their eyeballs. 
 , Charcot's school at La Sal^petiere has mod- 
 ified the Braid method, by placing pieOeS of , 
 glass close to the bridge of the nose, by which 
 procedure the^convergeney of the eye is in- 
 c rcased a n d »l e ep cumeM liiore mpidl yrrT^r" 
 
 w 
 
OF OPERATING. 
 
 1, t 
 
 blow on a gong or a pressure on some "HvtK 
 
 ;nogemc or hysterogenic- zone-such as an 
 
 . ©vary, the top of the head, etc.- or aproach- 
 
 ,,mgof ama^net wiUacton hysterical women 
 
 -OessmmiGi Vienna describes his method 
 
 ~ m extenso thus : ^ ^ ^ 
 
 : , "I choos^out, of the^company-a woman 
 having a pale and nervous appearance and 
 
 ■ "Jreamyeyes ; I tell her that there is in mv 
 
 ■ organism a strong evolution of electricity 
 .which enables m.e .to electrize persons who 
 
 are not too robust. As a proof of this 1 let 
 heir with both hands seize tw fingers of mv 
 right hand, and after a few seconds, I ask 
 whether she feels any thing. If ,^e is sus- 
 ^^ptable to hypnotism, she usually answers 
 that she feels a crawling sensation, and later 
 8 numbness of the arms and upper part of 
 Jbe body. TB^n I say ; Hold my hand tight 
 -tight-^tighter stUl-well !•' Now 'you mn- 
 aot let go. my hand ." And the fact is thsft 
 •he can npt. By strokingB of my left hand 
 along her arms the muscular spasm increas- 
 es^ so that she can not let my hand go even 
 when aaked to do ho. Blowing on the hand s 
 »nd telling, her that she is free immediately - 
 

 i40 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 •1^ 
 
 completely stops the spasm. 
 
 \'Bj this preliminary test J get a sure proof 
 that the person is susceptable to actual hyp- 
 notization, which is produced thus: I sit 
 down opposite her, make her close her eyes, 
 take her hands in mine so that the ^ur 
 thumbs are pressed against each other, tell 
 her to be quiet, and to yield unresistingly to 
 the first inclination to sleep. When she has 
 fallen to sleip— generally within ten or 
 twenty minutes— I incr^asie the sleep by some 
 strokings over her head and chest, and 
 try to induce her to talk ; this I easily achieve 
 by placing one hand on her head and taking 
 one of her hands in my other hand, while I. 
 —speaking towards the pit of her stomach- 
 ask : 'Do you hear me ?' which question must 
 often be repeated four or five times, before I 
 receive a very weak answer. Now is the 
 time to make further experimeats. At the 
 first attempt, however, one should stop here, 
 so as not to tire the patient. After twenty 
 minutes, at most she should be awalCfened,-^ 
 which is done by the simple command: 
 ^ Awake !' Yet she may first be asked if she 
 feels well, and be aooured that tift erawt ti^g 
 
 '^^k i 
 
 . V. 
 
Ii,\ 
 
 ■ 44t < , 
 
 k', 
 
 ,^ f 
 
 I 
 
 f 
 
 t 
 
 OF OPERATINGv 
 
 
 
 141 
 
 she will feel entirely healthy and normal 
 If she herself prescribes some way in which 
 '■ S K ^'T *" *^ »^afeened, her wish should 
 " »^^ed If a simple onler does not suc- 
 ceed in Tvrakmg her, you may blow in her face 
 -or make reverse strokings; but violent means 
 such a* vigorous sh&king, sprinkling with 
 water, etc., should nevii^ be used ; nor should 
 strange persons be allowed to come in con- 
 tact, with her. If she still does not awake, 
 she may be allowed to sleep for ten or twenty 
 mmutes more, provided pulse and respiration 
 do not give cause for apprehension. Gener- 
 ally she awakes within that time of her own 
 accord." n ; ; " " 
 
 ' t-Tf"^ investigation of the different 
 methods herein quoted, proves that the prin- 
 ciple foundation of every effect produced, is 
 that of suggestion; by means of which the 
 ^rson hypnotized becomes subject to an 
 Woal, or otherwise a substantial influence 
 which brought about the desired efi-ect of the 
 hypnotize!-. According to the teachings of 
 Mesmer the effects were produced by means 
 °lA ™^^tic fluid, which 
 
 -^* 
 
 ..* 
 
 xet to the magnetized. 
 
 ^' 
 
■ i-\ 
 
 .=^^ 
 
 , » ■ ■ 
 
 \ ih' ' ^i. '^' "-r . -:■''- .., 
 
 
 H2 '• ^ PIFEERJENT MODES 
 
 ' ■■■ V ' 
 
 'I --^ • * 'iJ *■ ■, "- ■ ' 
 
 This fluid he claimed to be so substantial 
 |th^t it Qould be stored in various objects, 
 c8uch as flowers, trees, water etc; and that 
 persons coming-in contact wrth these objecta 
 would realize the desired effect of the mag^ 
 ,^etizer as thcmgh they h&d come in personal 
 XJontaet ^ith him. - __ . . .^ . 
 
 Now while f do not deny the fact that we 
 ar^ constantly throwing off; a magnetism 
 which umst s6me what pregnate every porous 
 ^ject we come in contact with; yet I do not 
 |)elieve the power w^ich was brought to bear 
 npon the minds of those who were induced to 
 sleep—which seems to be a fundamental 
 condition of Mesmert experiments— was the 
 Jesuit of the magnetic fluid, but rather the 
 su^^stions which were produced upcm the 
 consciousness of the subjects and the faith or 
 copfidencp which the subjects had in the in- 
 fluence or power of the magbetizer to do 
 what was suggested. , f 
 
 Pat us examine naore closely the foregoing 
 methods used by those who have been thf» 
 k^deys in the ranks of hypnbtizers.' Aa Mes- 
 mer grasped the hands of his subjects, g^zed 
 into thefa- eye q ^ o r mf^ i lp ^^ fp pf^a poq ft ^ ^km 
 
 % 
 
 ^ 
 
 .;-J-; fL.. 
 
•"i" 
 
 I 
 t . 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 T) 
 
 4. 
 
 j^-' 
 
 :h- 
 
 'r 
 
 feil^ bPEkATlNG: 
 
 
 distance from their bodies; his whole method 
 was suggestive to the minds of his subjects 
 that an mfluence would be felt. And kcc6rd- 
 ing to their faith in the power of the opera-' 
 tor. made strong by the ideal suggested 
 through his manipulatiQns the results fol- 
 lowed No matter whether th6 method used 
 was that of staring at the eyes, stroking 
 J«th the hands or gazing upon flower^ 
 ^ or other objects which he was said to 
 have magnetized. So too with the Indian 
 magnetizers used by Dr. Ksdaile of Calcutta 
 The prevailing silence, the darkened hall 
 and reclining position were all suggestive of 
 sleei^ and were conducive to it by concen- 
 trating the mind upon it. None of which 
 are any more mysterious or wonderful than 
 Vie fact that when we go to ou/ beds at night 
 we become subjects to the same hypnotic 
 influence. < -'^ 
 
 Why is it that some are more susceptable 
 
 to sleep than others, and that sometimes the 
 
 .same individual, is more susceptable than at 
 
 others? It is because it is harder for some 
 
 -Pe(^le tae^ cen jt rate their miuda t han others- 
 
 and when they have done so it is harder for 
 

 I^B^^S^S^m- 
 
 T 
 
 ^F 
 
 .* 
 
 ir^,-. 
 
 7 
 
 .";>.« H 
 
 144 
 
 DIFFEJ^IlT MODES 
 
 ^ them to change from one thing- to another. 
 Henpe such persons are apt to brood over 
 . things, and it takes a long time for any new 
 saggestion to fascinate itself upon their con- 
 ' sciousness. AnS although the practice of 
 going to bed and closing the eyes are sug- 
 gestive of s^p, toihose whOsgatinot readily 
 give up eyeVother idea, sleep comes very 
 sparingly. And when a person who may be 
 considered a good sleeper i& troubled or 
 excited about anything else, the conditions 
 which ordinarily sugg;est8 the idea of sleep 
 seems to have but little or no effect upon him. 
 Thus we see it is the impression which the 
 conditions makes upion our consciousness and 
 not the conditions themselves which pro- 
 duces the hypno^ effect. Sleep under any 
 condition must be^a natural result and can 
 only be produced by calling off the conscious- 
 ness from all external objects ; and when 
 this condition is provided, whether by word 
 or deed, sleep will be the result. Hence in 
 operating for th^ purpose of putting a person 
 to sleep I make passes down over the eyelids 
 with the assertion "your eyes --w^ getting 
 heavy, y o u ayo booji ul ng Moi-e sl eepy, Mori:" 
 
 r-' 
 
 h I 
 

 ■.*.:;^. 
 
 y 
 
 N, 
 
 ^'■** f--f^ 
 
 sleepy still," until in a little whll^mZZ 
 
 SSrS? *^-«^«estion'a:iro:t 
 
 When he goes to bed at night, and the sleen 
 bemg ec^nally natural. ^1^^ .Xst/ 
 
 .persons into the mesmeric sleep that then will 
 t never wake aaamt" r " 
 
 ^ Answer.-! apprehend ho niore dan^ in 
 the mesmeric sleep than in what is teVmS the 
 natural slaep. That it is possible a perln 
 rdmir^Th^n^ °"* "' the'n,esmeric sTe p I 
 
 Xieept; S irt:j;'?,?~ '-'^ 
 
 Mtoi,, * f^-' "* *"** '* '8 any more 
 
 other r « "T '° ^'^'^ ''"^ ««« th«'^ in the 
 other, I am not ready to accept. I know there 
 
 are ca.es on recoM where Aons^vrbZ 
 aroused, I have no doubt «of the truth of 
 
 otheL^wI h ' '"^ '"'•■^ ^''^'^ *•>« f««* that 
 others who have gone to sleep through other 
 
 T liDTrz. «^„ I , .. — "" t'ousciousness. 
 I have an uncle by the name of Mark BLAMKr, 
 
 \ 
 
■"t 
 
 
 146 
 
 DIJFFElRENT MODES 
 
 ^. 
 
 i i V ir n 
 
 ^ ,. 
 
 —who livfjd in a^yillage called St. Blkzey 
 Gate, in the County of Cornwall, England ;-— 
 I think it was in the year 1855, one Saturday- 
 afternoon, feeling a little wearied went to b^di 
 to get a little sleep before he went to prayer 
 ■meeting in the evening ; failing to awake at 
 the appointed time some of the family tried 
 to arotise him, but to no effect. He slept on 
 ^ until the i^^xt afternoon when he opened his 
 "^^ eyes,got up, dressed himself and ate his supper 
 ^^ r in time for church on Sunday eveniiig instead 
 ']■ of Saturday. When he fotind|that he had 
 slept so long he became some^ljiat alarmed. 
 ; However he went to bec^ gg^unday niglrt,. 
 ^ Went to sleep ^.ndnevejv^oke again. All 
 ^.efforts to arotise him^re in vain; and on,; 
 the Wednesday f^llojvitig the Sunday hi*-' 
 breaching ceased: Tlie' question is; wiu^bgr 
 ,^ |^3^§|f i^ed ? And^Bot what was the ^ea^0Tr^ 
 - /Kb could not be restored to consciousness f 
 The answer is thei?e must have been some con- 
 stitutional defeat ; and if so in his case, and 
 many similaj that might be w^ioned, why 
 . not suppose that it is also conlitutional in 
 ^^Qge who are put to sleep through mesmerism. 
 
 The law of sleep it ihe same t& all 
 
 ":,-■>.=%■, 
 
 •:•>.*. 
 
 ■'%■ 
 
 
V 
 
 A 
 
 ^.. 
 
 ■^, 
 
 ever mav bA fK*» *v» .*i. j awaxe , what- 
 
 more difficulty in w^ninT' ^^"""^^o^^^ 
 the platform i,S 7^7°» «««ne subjects on 
 
 *leeprthoa?h n"f f ^*'\'^'^ "«««"«« the 
 
 . PanvinirU^S **'°'"*'^^'^««>^aoco^.. 
 'tUKr^K!^,Tf'-PP<>- That 
 over -notherlr iC:f ; :nd t.' ^'^ 
 
 ^^r.".!^^^^ ?^"ence of su^. 
 npon them. Suoh an influence ^ybJ 
 
DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 ,1:^ 
 
 '^ h 
 
 ,4- 
 
 used by an operator to control a subject and 
 wher6 such an iaflueuce is used it is harder 
 for any one else tcf arouse them, especially 
 where the mind of the operator is in an oppo- 
 site direction. But the stories which are so 
 often published about one person hypnotizing 
 another and something happening to, the 
 operator, or tha operator going away and no 
 one .being ablp to arouse the sleeper has about 
 asjjiuch solid worth in it, las the testimony of 
 tli^yet unborn, in favor of some wonderful 
 remedy for the ills of humanity in the shape 
 of a ''patent medicine/' If the mind of the 
 operator controls the sleeper, which I believe 
 is of ten done, t^here can be no possible danger 
 in the practice that the same person cannot 
 arouse them, for it is only to reverse the de- 
 sire or intent of the mind and there is at once 
 |i counter influence. Should the operator die, 
 or Txm away, thus withdrawing his or her in- 
 fluence from the subject ; then any other per*' 
 son understanding the principles of psy^ol- 
 ogy may call the subject forth to <M>nscSou8- 
 ness/ 80 that in any citse the cry of tianger 
 is but an historical ''scale crow'* with nothing 
 
 isbi 
 «t^ 
 
 'h 
 
 
 and rugu, ' SpeaUug c^ ihm In* 
 
 ',p?ffl 
 
 7 
 
w^ 
 
 
 7 
 
 pice at Sl^ronf ^^^'^t^^-'^ ^^^ 
 
 T«n% child to theU of h^r nu^"%t 
 
 Se itl*'^ r ' ^-^ --""be tS 
 we mother was absent. The next d«v fv.! 
 
 It It was possible to. put the child to sW 
 
 Se £dTT-T "^"^ '^ «« would JhS 
 Jhe child, to which I answered "it was tT 
 
 M would wake up at eleven o'clock 2(1^ 
 inihri vof ,v ^, . P^wer or mind over 
 
 r.Je'^s„^Le7*rs£'ff™ '»■>'-■■»- 
 
 made iinnn !k V .,^'^*^'^'i^he impression 
 
 # 
 
 W '■< Jilt 
 
 ♦J. ,•-*■../■""'- " • ■•" ■ 
 
 ^ "^ ^ . ~ 
 
 . -JH;--. u*.\&/ -;. 
 
 T- 
 
 • - ■ - » . ■ . ■ • %r « .: . . • 
 
 ' *■':' ■ 
 
 \ 
 
 ¥ 
 
 *■ 
 
 
 ^^B=^_:=- ^_t^_^ _.^^ 
 
 
ISO 
 
 'V!""'? 
 
 ..DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 -iV; 
 
 QuESTiON.-*^|fe there any other special feature 
 4hat may be observed in order to waTce a person 
 out of a trance except tliat of vnlling the siih- 
 ject to walce up at a given timey 6r saying ^^ All 
 Bight r * ' Wahe Up /** ' or whatever word the 
 operafor may he in the habit of usfing as a 
 mean^ of hringmg the subject to a state of nor- 
 ^^ mal consciousness i}^ n^^ A ■ > ," 
 
 ^ 
 
 LNBWEB>— Yies ! A knowledge and use oiP » 
 the name of the subject, is a very important 
 •feature in calling a person out of k trance. ^ 
 Hence as soon as I find I have a susceptable r 
 subject under nay control I ask them their 
 name so that iji ease pf tlieir going into a 
 trapce while under (|f)ntrol 1 ©an all the 
 more readily call theha out^of it; for the 
 name of a person is tb^ post familiar word 
 \fX the language they are conversant^with 
 and is a direcj.,appeal to their own person«rf- , 
 ity. Thus in case of what is termed "Night- 
 Mar©^' or "bad dreams," the name will often 
 tbeoi out when nothing else will do it. 
 
 QtyBSTidlKT--^* «|fwi5 possible for pefsom who 
 are evih-dtsposed m do a great dual of harm 
 throu gh an u n derst anding uf HypiwtlHm, and 
 
 / 
 
 \\ 
 
 f 
 
 -"■t - 
 

 ■- ■ ji^ 
 
 N'- 
 
 ■ ■ i . \ 
 
 IDF OPfeR^riNG. 
 
 *Hm\ \t I ii I I I ii |- 111 
 
 IS* 
 
 vrjJwuldwe notpnta aftf to iU practice and 
 ■ : ., ^r7^/ iJ^mbMcfrorA understaJingits prin- 
 
 ■'A^^ "^^^ may be 
 
 .done through a knowledge.o^ its principles; 
 
 . eessful weapon with which to attack orever 
 
 ' CZ!if ^"'^^^s eyil Of anykinA If 
 
 knowledge ,^power"-^nd8uch veacknowl- 
 
 ' * i^/ to he-m the bands of, those who 
 
 ^ —r? 1 ^''^ Pnnciples of hypnotism for 
 
 : ,0vd; then we assert that knowtedge may be 
 
 S^^.T^'^'^ ^"'- S^'d 31be handa 
 -\ , 9t those who are so disposed. ' ' - / 
 
 4.^ But that we biay show more ^injv 
 
 r whemn there is a liability of a kZled^ 
 
 ^,. of hypnotism being used for evil^urposea. 
 
 . TemustflrstclearlysetfortbitsporbiSS ' 
 
 f inV^ZTt *^** ^' ^«^"*"°« *»»« think- ■ 
 
 ^tm^thispower^^b^ used in influencing 
 
 f^f™t^ff\— °«^^'' -And when the fear^ 
 tul truth flashes across the mind or is indel- 
 bly stamped upon our cousciousness,- 
 through oft repftatAH rt.<»nffm6pa tLui i l 
 
 _^- 18 no «eemii^ Umit to this powerftil a^^ 
 
152: 
 
 DIFFEREIsrT MODES 
 
 »'\ 
 
 % 
 
 ^ 
 
 of sin, but tKat vice arid siri of every descrip- 
 tion, even to the. extent of murder may be . 
 perpetrated under' its baneful influence ; all 
 the nobler instincts of man's moral nature 
 seems to rise in concert t^condemn i(S! Bilt : 
 amid the wail and woe. distress and fears of 
 the multitude, and the cries and condemnar 
 tions of the would be wise and. truly good ; 
 hypnotism 4s' becoming more powerful^d| 
 "its influence is felt more keenly in every 
 avenue of life to day than ever before in th^ 
 history of the world. And why ? finalise 
 its principles are based upon the immutabit • . 
 ity of J^atures Laws, ^nd are governed by ^ 
 the conditions of cause and effect. A nd never » 
 before did the world present such conditions 
 of hypnotic power as in the present age, ; 
 Our difl'erent modes of living; our present 
 system of govei-nment, political, social, moral, 
 religioas antl commercial, one and all adds 
 growing strength to its influence and de- 
 structive power. And the man or woman^ 
 who stops to think, and^cfe,lmly investigates ' 
 the conditions of society and the general ten- 
 dencies of the asre. has the advantaD'A pyer 
 
 ^jBllOwbdngm/ ^ 
 
 advantag i 
 
 A. •• 
 
 ^. 
 
 -■-1 
 
 \^'iiS$. 
 
•WiM 
 
 OF OPERATING. 
 
 153 
 
 J...K*®™P ■ *'' ^"PP'-ess the phenomena of 
 
 - W«^to day, either by J^cept oAj 
 
 . i l^'slaUo&Ms to me, like attempti Jto suZ 
 
 V .press the power of stea«x and to^iSf ^S 
 
 ^ worl^w^h iron bands, whilst constaS^ 
 
 'ii^S If' ^^ "^« g^aemting 
 strength and adding to its force : in a little 
 
 , . ^hile It will manifest itself a thotet^Sj 
 , ^fl^usand destructive in its tenS 
 
 - S^n,w^\r '"*°* '«' *« P«>^ide con- 
 ditions whereby *e tean prevent the m7 con 
 
 sequences Of hypnotis^,^f and in ordStol 
 w«ir,r'* "'^•i^'-«t™d its causes, and tWs 
 • we,8hall never do until its princioles £ 
 -^^^,, from a part of our geniS edStS^^^ 
 
 - -Ik ^T ^ ^^*^" ^"1^ hypnotism by th2 
 -Vho understand it, stands in the same S 
 
 education;, it 18 th6 most powerful when 
 
 '£oSitwh?r"^*''«"-^°- i*^^tS 
 
 tSZ?«I . ""T '"^^^ '■™'° the advan- 
 ■ tSlr r^^^^y"^"^- Andwhenwe 
 
 liik nf K «"°«'f ^"H^" *h«t *he cause of the 
 . fvils of hypnotism fi^ not in its pow\ nor 
 
 'm-mufs use toMeof ^f An^ fF»o^4.i.^ ... 
 
\- 
 
 154 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 ly upon the dispdeition of the mind of the in- 
 dividuals who practice it ; we shall learn 
 that what is needed most, is an improTT^ment 
 of the mind of the individual by whom it is 
 ■practiced. -;■*',, -s ::;■,:; : ..r^.-',l'r 
 
 And when we consider the fact that its in- 
 fluenqe is felt and pawer is demonstrated; 
 where ever there is a tnind that thinks or a 
 brain that acts,/vre sjjklh learn the folly of 
 attempting to do away with the phenomena 
 of hypnotism. I see no reason why we 
 should attempt to put a stop ta th6 practice 
 of hypnotism simply beciause some per^ns 
 wilfully use it to accomplish an evil purpose ; 
 or even because some ^Ymn^ngnorantly have 
 rendered its influence injurious to others. 1% 
 accordance with tliia idea, you might assume 
 that it is right and proper that we shall deny 
 ourselves the privilege, and enact a law to 
 prevent all experiments in Chemistry, be- 
 muse some have ignora^ntly become victims 
 explosive combinations, and others have 
 fully taken the advantage of the ignorant 
 through a knowledge of chemistry and have 
 administered poision in the place of mediciiie 
 or food. If th e ovi la of hy pn ot i sm \ m s i m ply 
 
 / 
 
 * f. 
 
 ,^* 
 
OF OPERATING. 
 
 • — '5 5 
 
 in a knowledge of its principles ; then we as- 
 sert that a knowledge of chemistry is equally 
 dangerous, and equally deserves our condem- 
 nation. And what is true of hypnotism and 
 chemistry in this particular is also true of all 
 arts and sciences ; for in all branches of in- 
 dustry science or art. a knowledge of the 
 principles involved renders it possible forlhe 
 , unworthy to Itake the advantage of the 
 i^orant : while a knowledge of the principles 
 involved qualifies us for the perception of 
 errors, and enables us more successfully to 
 contend against those who would become 
 Our adversaries. 
 
 • Thus whilst we cannot do otherwise than 
 admit that a great deal of harm may be done 
 through a khpwledge of conditions controlling 
 these phenomena of . hypnotism ; we mW 
 regard it as folly to attempt to suppress-it. 
 K or being a natural phenomenon, subject to 
 f>nditioii8, and these conditions the conse- 
 quent results of/human efforts in the great 
 common struggle for existence, its power 
 must necessai;^Iy be felt and its phenomena 
 be demonstrated for good or eml, so long .« 
 the aHnlTfltrnfi o^ n4^ f t^ « ^ ^ ^ ^ -^-^- -^^u_^ 
 
 llie aspirations of f fie T^^^^n ^'callsfo^ 
 
 % 
 

 ■MB 
 
 156 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 a response of bodily functions to do 
 bidding. - ' / ^ -" ^ . 
 
 Hence instead 0^ trying to snppreg^ther 
 an understanding/ OT a demonstp^wn \>t its 
 
 : phenomena I would advoc^i;i^^thorougli in- 
 vestigation of its principlfss as the surest and 
 only method of dealing with its power sue- 
 bessfully. , What would we say of a legislative 
 body, who m the face of the progress of the 
 Nineteenth Century, would seek to enact a law 
 to prevent the free use of the Printing Press f 
 
 ' because the reputation of some innocent 
 office seeker in the unpolluted realms of poll 
 tics has been wilfully or maliciously blacken* ' 
 M ? Qt who would endeavour to suppress the 
 free use of steam, because some evij designing 
 person or persons, having a prejudice against 
 a Railway Company, have blockaded the 
 track and caused great damage to life and 
 
 , property? Or the free use of electricity^ 
 because some reckless, daring person has 
 ignorantly or wilfully, placed himself within 
 the circuit, and fallen a victim to its destruct- 
 ive power ? Would we not as a nation riie to 
 condemn such aii act? And would we no% 
 offer as a substitute, a study of the principles 
 
 K 
 
 •^ 
 
 w 
 
 
 M 
 
\ 
 
 OF OPERATING. 
 
 157 
 
 
 mvolyed ; that by an understanding of con- 
 ditions je might be better prepared to 
 temove the came of evU, whether the can^e be 
 tgmrame ov intent ; whilst at the same time 
 recognmng that through an understanding 
 of law, and mechanical devices, the principl^ 
 involved in the uses of these agencies tend 
 toward the promotion of human happiness ; 
 would we not feel it to be our duty as well as 
 a privilege to do all that lies in our power to 
 hasten, the wheels of progress, by fostCTing 
 and dissemiiiating the truths, and offering 
 inducements to those who through an unde^ 
 standing of Itm could provide better con- 
 ditions for the establishment of the samfe? 
 Such I contend should be our position in 
 relation tp those wonderful phenomena which 
 we call •' Hypnotism." We should study the^ 
 Jaw controlling its phenomena, endeavour to 
 ascertain the conditions upon which it is 
 ba8ed,.that by a knowledge of these things 
 we may understendingly con^roZ the electric 
 forces of mimd as we control the winds and 
 waves of the Ocean or the liquid fluids of the 
 atmosphere, to promote the well being of- 
 B ociety in general. " 
 
 [y 
 
tatm= 
 
 ¥ 
 
 ri 
 
 •j*.>, 
 
 ^M.- 
 
 158 
 
 j JDIFFERENT MODES 
 
 .%., 
 
 In answer to the question ** May not a great ' 
 deal of liarm be done through an understand- 
 ing of Hypnotism ? " We have only to refer 
 to the circumstances given on pages 81 and 
 82 — of the young lady with the pocket-book 
 and the man stealing a loaf of bread, — for 
 samples of what may Ibie done through the 
 influence of Hypnotism, by merely suggestion 
 alone. ;\". , : . ^. ^ ■ , ^ -,••.. -'" '''•■' 
 
 Then. — From the position which we have 
 taken on page 70 ; that the Brain is a Battery 
 and that thoughts can be transf^^rred from 
 one mind t© another without the use of the 
 physical senses, we may conceive of evi^g and 
 dangers of "Hypnotism" which «M^>A' 
 thousand times more to be dreadeH m&t^^: 
 any of the evils which may directly arise 
 from suggestion alone, or from ^hy public 
 erfiibitions. , . ^ 
 
 ' For if thoughts are transferable, and the de- 
 sires and purposes of one mind, may (through 
 this thought transference — ^b'e impressed upon 
 the consciousness of another, to such an extent 
 that the purposes of the first mind becomes 
 the purposes of the second, what a field of 
 crimo and Borrow opens ^befo r e o ur me nial 
 
 'V 
 
 ..V 
 
 ^•' .» 
 

 M 
 
 . h. 
 
 
 W 
 
 ■t 
 
 ^ 
 
 OF OPERATING. 
 
 
 m 
 
 :.V '4; 
 
 vi8i6n, a8 a result of the l)owerfuI influence 
 of those whose cunninjf devices, evil puiposes 
 or licentious natures leads them to breathe 
 
 ^ ot what we term "Telepathy" 
 
 invisible 
 
 ?T^' ^Hl^**^^''* *" commit ^^r of 
 aarKnes*Mfep5 become instrume^s of Vice 
 
 wluch ^Tl criminal-in his^wa^Jy 
 na^e-dares not openly perform. 
 ■ When I think of the many evils that may 
 ,r-and undoubtedly does^Urise from this 
 ^W r r*^ f ^IVnoiik power ; the feel- 
 l^^of my heart rise with ke conceptions of 
 mifid; uetil I ^em to stagger beneath the 
 thought of Its fearful consequences. Think 
 of the cruel vindictiv|p,irit of a min. who 
 having a quarrel with*^8 neighbor, silently 
 controlling some poor sensitive victim to burtf 
 down his barns and destroy his property • 
 1 ""^"^^^'^^e his life insured for a few 
 thousand Dollars, when the members of his 
 family to whom the insuAnce may fall, be- 
 coming so desirous forlts possession that thev 
 earnestly wish he would 6^ or ^hat some 
 
 desires of their mind? 80 prey upon his con- 
 
 ,^= ■ ■ ■ * • ■ . 
 
 

 H 
 
 i6o 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 eciousness that he conceives air enemy is ' 
 iiaantiiig him ; or the fears of* death so prey 
 upon him T that he becomes partrallV insane, v 
 and in a fit ©f melancholy ends his life. 
 
 Or in other cases where there is an Insur- 
 ance policy i^ favor ^ so^^e avaricioui| ^ 
 individual, or whefe there iV ii^^large estate to / 
 befall an unworthy heir — through hjs hyp- 
 notic power-^the heir controles a subject to 
 murder the *' Testator/' that by such an act 
 he-^the heir^ — niay the s<5o|ier become the 
 possessor of wealth with which he can grati- 
 fy the desire{U)f his selfish nature ; irrespect- 
 ive of the sufferings of his benefactor, and 
 regardless of the consequences which befalls , 
 ^bi8 jmfortunate victim, who innocently payi . 
 the penalty of his crime upop the gallows. .;; 
 
 Where crimes are perjfetrated under 6uch 
 conditions, it is readiljf to be seen that 4he 
 persons who commit the crimes are but j^xr- "' 
 striiments in ^ hands of the Hypnotizer ;- 
 and hence the resgonsibility of the crime | 
 should be placSi upon the person designing 'M 
 the same, or rathe||ipon the one^^bpj^wi^ * * 
 the subiec tJPto comm ^the dfied ^ i,. 
 
 / 
 
 
 And when we cpnsider that it is possible 
 
 __4-.„,^. 
 
 > 
 
? >'■• 
 
 / 
 
 18 
 
 / 
 
 *^ 
 
 
 "^ 
 
 OF OPERATING. 
 
 fiiC^-:^ 
 
 '-':*■; 
 
 i$f 
 
 ,-- .one peraon to even suggest ax0Me&t6 
 .another .vit\ such force Z tolmS an 
 
 the conseqUfeiH^^^. But«Vhen,-a8 we have 
 
 -*^oe similar results upon the conseio^suL" 
 and consequently call' forth a response of 
 S^^« .1?^ *° .««fry mtp effect She con- 
 
 ,d4tign» of theiQind, when never a word is 
 
 Ztn' 1 °^\t"^«'^^ far more disastrous 
 resulte tkn that which may ever take 
 
 h^^^^^t s'^R^estion. , For if it 
 
 L™ ^ T *^ v"8^^*^ "^y ^^ transmitted 
 lp)w,mind\to mmd without the use of the 
 
 external sei^ses, then it foUowa that thouifhts 
 are substantial entities, jmd as such, are 
 .«;^e<^tocW .And, if this "be 
 
 iTHft then hl^e must aasimilate wit^ like 
 
 'S'th^ *'"•', '^T""' ^nity of thought! 
 «nln. the evil and good are developing a 
 wlent force wWh w^keth upon " the chil. 
 
 Sirn.Kl"*'*^'^"'" ^^"^ «« "the children 
 ot iight. v^Henpe, wheij a child is left to the ' 
 
 nclination of its own desires, he will natnr. 
 
 ,«11> gather ftyjm the intelledual atmosphere," 
 m^t^mt^md ideas as win assimilate 
 
 > 
 
I 
 
 pljl?^ 
 
 ■ >' '■' • 
 
 'Different modes 
 
 K- 
 
 
 V 
 
 % 
 
 1 ( 
 
 with the natural disposition df his mind. 
 Thus tf bom under' unfavorable circum- 
 Stances or with what may be termed a *'low 
 orgamc nature^" as a result of prenatal 
 <K)ndition8, or a consequence of the way ward- 
 im^ thi p^nts, theMBhild will attract- 
 through the chemistry of mind— those 
 thoughts that are evil, until the tejidencies 
 to evil doin^ becomes the strongest element 
 in its being, andrfrom the immutability of 
 natures laws there is neither the desire foh 
 i^or the least conception of righteousness,, 
 except so far as it may add to the interests 
 9I their own personality. Such persons are 
 more to be pitied than blamed I And when 
 we resort to cruel punishment of such 
 creatures, we invariably violate— to them-^ 
 the law of justice in punishipg them for 
 doing that whicW:heir natures has led them 
 to beueve is right. And by such punish- 
 ments we invariably incite in such natures a 
 spirit (rf retaliation and hatredfor thosp w^o 
 to^ caused their suflfedng^ ;' ^ ; ^^^^ 
 ^ tfiit Again if there is a chettiistry & rt&d, ' 
 and thoughts stand in the same relation to 
 l ht» development o f mi xid, t ha l^ the 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 hi.k^,4^' 
 
 ,^i.-*"" 4 
 
 S^ 
 
 
\ V 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 ^= 
 
 n 
 
 ■*>■ 
 
 
 vtellf: "T^^ of the AlinemV 
 
 ^ Sf of I °,""^^ kii^doms; what a 
 
 weigbt of moral •responabUitv seem to 
 
 gather around and pzlsritselfu^n^rcoi! 
 sciousnessk Eyery evU thoughVev^Ti 
 
 . pure desii-e, i« l^ell aa eve^ 'act JoS 
 
 draw thg Ime of criminaUti, between those 
 ^tra'Telh'^, the action/and tZ^^Z 
 5SL?^7t?' *^*f ^t« upon them; 
 Whose susceptible natures are eveVreadv fA 
 
 ;^ and^^innlate such SS^' 
 fShit n ""^ ''*''° ^" think or leamX 
 
 aency, yea ! More ttian this, are the v^rm 
 
 e^^ents of which Cdis^LSn ^f ^^ 
 
 • thTtheV" ""'°^'^'**^«^«^'»«to me 
 
 ,puni8hing the criming as though we h^ 
 
 demneda^^^^^^^ 
 
 n ot ward off the ronHflquonooo of i t a iuflu^ 
 
 ■■*%' 
 
 t 
 
 % 
 
Hi- 
 
 r 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 
 164 
 
 DIFFERENT MODE^. 
 
 milklmlikii^m^ 
 
 • ..• ■ •...-» ■-■■■.■-.--. » 1 
 
 (hoxkgiit ihsii we (^n conceiYe, is poisoning 
 the intellectual atmoepheire, to be absorbed 
 by tho^e whose natures are adapted to 
 absorfTarid similate the sama Until In- 
 sanity, Drunkenness, Anarchy, Licentious- 
 ness, Bloodshed and Murder may be the 
 results of th^ chemical actioii of the impujre 
 thoughts and unguarded sentiments^ of those 
 who through fear of the consequences of the 
 law, or fronjiJa conception of right, based 
 only upon th^ results of physical phenomena, 
 wouJd never— outwardly — stoop to comioit 
 
 a crime.' |. ■ ;^; ^;:-':' '* ' '^ , , .',^ 
 
 . Ho\\^|)ften have »we all felt a spirit of envy 
 or hatred ; a spirit of jealousy ; a spirit of 
 avarice, or of combativeness and destructive- 
 ne8g,come upon us with su6h force, that it 
 becomes hard for us to sUbdue our feelings 
 and act with proper decorum ? And when 
 *w% have examined ourselves we fin4 np 
 t^gible cause for such a spirit. ^ ] 
 
 To what can we attribute such feeHnfs^ 
 except it be the result of unseen forces 
 working and fascinating itself upon 
 our consciousness? And where there is not 
 ftUffi^^^Ti^ fiftvftlnpmftnt of the moral and in- 
 
 V 
 
 # 
 
 M 
 
 ";«•*** 
 
 
mm 
 
 % 
 
 ; \- 
 
 K 
 
 « !• 
 
 OF OPERAflNa 
 
 
 ♦: 
 
 165 
 
 tellectual, Wthe nature of an ihdividiial to 
 
 ward si^ch feelings oflF, they assimilate'' with 
 
 ; their propensities, until every day new 
 
 strength is added to. the evil nature of the 
 
 J ^ weak, bjsrwhiclj they become what maybe 
 
 7 'termed self^-hypnotized, and •commit acts of 
 
 violence for which— if we only underst< 
 • the §ilenti power working uix»n them^we 
 . .should never be severe in our dealii^with 
 ... the poor unfortunates. Such philosophy of 
 •of n^md teaches us the importance of purity 
 of thought and fervency in prayer For if 
 ■ the evil thoughts of the mind of one person 
 affects another, then it follows that the good 
 also affects one another. Hence by the 
 purity of our thoughts wle a^y build up a 
 force thi^ will act upon th^atures of the 
 .weak, until ^ by oft wpeated impressions, 
 there will b^ i^diSposition to yielrf to the 
 promptings of , the good, M there has^n to 
 that of evil ; until the mtellectual Wmo8-# 
 i phere in which we live, becomes pre^a^- 
 |.^ith thoughts that have a tendency to virtue 
 rather than to crime. And i{ our minds are 
 
 »-_ -.„- 
 
 and assimilation of thought w^m^BO^^ 
 
 ■'M. 
 
 .* 
 
 m^ision 
 
 «K ■ 
 
\5 
 
 -„i 
 
 %■■ 
 
 ^ DhFF^REMT MODES 
 
 «. • t 
 
 ■ away witB our J^ls fid Policy %ce.| 
 ^ . breathing in th^ spiritlof purity, aid a 
 
 ing to^ lur jntellectil^ nilfices ttai 
 
 r 
 
 latmg to mir intellect tl 
 ancj^e-r Righteoi^sil^ anl^ 
 pre^k aippg^ll^ty f ^itotil 
 
 hi8,<^|^i^a^^|,,.t|^^ unto hflajelf ^; 
 aM **Jwll|^ own disposi1|^4nd 
 
 th^atii^i^^piie^ Of his own miiid, wifi 
 b§>#oncl^4 .1^ deeds of righteousims to- 
 T^|rd liis^^fellawr^ien. Here we mayflearn 
 'e advaiit|ge8 of tiy^pnotisni in. that>§be- 
 iid^pi itj & law by w:lii<jh w^ may improve 
 the Conditions of soci^y, without having to 
 inflict* punishment upop those who are the 
 
 ^ idctims of temptation. ' 
 ■\%^i» I believe this principle of Hypnotism 
 ^tob^^the developing power of all our grek| 
 rmen'ind women. For instance, here is a 
 n»in who starts out as a Preacher; he is 
 vefy susceptible to Moral Impressions^nd, 
 
 ' las a consequence, he soon reflects 
 of the leading mi|||s i>f his audi6i|uVAnd 
 from the combl™ intelligence, WHbh is 
 brought^^o bear upon him, he suiU ite iii 
 expresswk the intelligence ITanyt 
 
 % V 
 
 ,gi' 
 
» 
 
 ■■iS»- 
 
 ■iM- 
 
 "". I ' 'l,H i ' ii 
 
 (0 OPERATING. 
 
 ■Mvnd m h,8 audience. As a resuli his 
 l?ite^ledge and power is talked about in 
 othe> circles. Soon he is called to a larger 
 and more inteUigent Congregation. . In ^ 
 little while he outgrows, (through mental 
 , • impression), the intelligence of that Congre- 
 gation And on and on, until his fame as a 
 Preacher becomes so widely known as to 
 have a National reputation; Now you see 
 that the combined intelligence of a nation is 
 looking to him as a leader and authority in 
 Theology. ^fVom a National reputation his 
 fame spreads out, until the whole civilized 
 world looks upon him as a Teacher, and are 
 eagerly watching for what he may say upon 
 . points ^of^ individual or general interest: 
 iflus, by «w concentration of their minds, 
 they are impVessing him with the most ad- 
 vanced thoug^tsrftad^ce he becomes the 
 leadm^^iHd^of the age/Wn the fact that 
 he IS the nucleus upon which the intelli- 
 gence of the Theological world ia centered, 
 fr „ f " true of a Preacher, is also true 
 «f a Politician. Afid what is true of a 
 Preacher, a nrf a. Foliticinn in nln.. i-.._ . r. 
 
 ^c. H^ceby this^wer ^Hyp>tim 
 
-^ I nwwu iff.'ig i 
 
 ^miS- 
 
 ' . ) 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 ; m 
 
 
 or what may be _termed Telepathy, we de- 
 velop a Beecher to represent the phijosophi- 
 Qal, a Talma^e or a Spurgeon to; represent 
 the Emotional -in Theology ; and an Ingersol 
 ora Bradlaugh to represent the Sceptical 
 element among society. ^ Aiid thus th^ 
 world moves on from ag^ to age ; these great 
 centres of thought giving forth sentiments 
 as the result of the combined intelligence of 
 the age in wfiich they live, that shall not be 
 grasped by the. great mass of mankind for 
 hundreds bf yfears afterwards. ^ i . 
 
 Thus we are constantly surrounded by 
 practicJal demonstrations of this hypnctio 
 power, in every avenue of life-* It is ^0 
 inspiring influence felt and enjoyed betweeii 
 the actor and his audience, when they come 
 in sympathy with each other. It is that sub* 
 lime sympathy which is felt by every publif 
 speaker, when he comes en-rapport with hi» 
 audience to such an extent, that he forgets 
 what he had intended to say upon a subject, 
 and so enters into the feelings and sentiments 
 of his audience, that he gives expression to 
 language and thoughts^ that perhaps never 
 
 $1' . ,■». 
 
 #' 
 
 crossed h i s m in d before and art s u lai ' b< s* 
 
.,.■ * 
 
 ipf- 
 
 .r-"S 
 
 OF OPERATING. 
 
 — • — > i i i >■ ' I II. — . , 
 
 169 
 
 
 ',**;.■»■- 
 
 yond his normal powers of conception that 
 they may never be recalled. 
 
 ;! Hypnotism and Grimed 
 
 ; Question.— JFrow the position you have just 
 ^e^ m qf the Qhemistry of thought > and its 
 L influence upon the minds of different individu- 
 als, would you not have us to infer, that man- 
 kind are but the creatures of Circumstances, 
 and therefore, morally irremonsihle for their 
 action^. 
 
 emc 
 
 ANswiB.— No P While it must |e admitted 
 that the psychic or ^unseen forces i|||ature 
 have, a powerful influence'^upon usFfet as 
 creatures of intelligence and reason we, have 
 amoral consciousness of what is right and 
 wrong, and all, have more or less the 
 ability to exercise what is known mipiM force 
 
 ^ ^^ ^^ *^® ®^*^' l>y rendeHj^^rselves 
 poslKve against % influence. "^lEd if we 
 neglect to- use bur reason or to ekerci^ our 
 will and consequently^bmit the control of 
 ^h reason and will to an evil influence until 
 '^^ become the victims of temptation, theti 
 are we morally responsible for the crimes we 
 commit, a nd as such should be condftmn. 
 
 (»;' 
 V 
 
 But, if on thetjther h^d,ourre#8oalias 
 
 * 
 
 j:i&*^irtV, 
 
'J 
 
 170 
 
 DIFFEJ 
 
 [ODES 
 
 
 been overpowe||d by^jfene persuasion of an* 
 other person; dr for want of the advantag*^^ 
 of knowledge^ the unseen foro^^evil (which 
 we may l-egard as '' the PlU^&^thi power 
 of the Ai|;^ have had such an indigence upon 
 us as to^^ ua^^^^^^^ i|^ b^t ser^ 
 
 J vante or #aves, or in other words "^'creatures 
 of circi^Btances " and as such are not to be^^ 
 considered morally responsible for our 
 actions. V- ' ^^^, j|, -^ 
 
 Qvmnois,-~'Xf from the position you have 
 just t£km thmr^/great many of the crimes 
 commiied are dtue to the infiaeTtce of hypnotism ^^ 
 ; and that the one who p0^j^ms th^ act is but ^ 
 an instrurn^nt inMs ^nds |P i^iAer, how* 
 are we to determimkwm is 1M real criminat: 
 and accordingly ptim^ the rigMpar^p, 
 
 , -/brawEB.^--Th€9?«^ iS no wiQr J^fet€3mi«f!i||f ' 
 .the ciSpinal and of adinij^ijlto^^^ J^^ 
 Inch cases,^ except the pwBes interested in 
 tryiM a oase are well verpd m a knowledge 
 ^f Jp cpnditi^ns upon which the influence 0% 
 hy^oti^m maylfe brought tio bear upon the 
 person Who p<^fforms the act. When I read 
 
 'I 
 
 » i 
 
 '^ 
 
 .3-» 
 
 
 \ 
 
 ' s 
 
 '■-^;, 
 
 ■*' 
 
 mm 
 
 ■B 
 
 mamm 
 
V.:l 
 
 •^ 
 
 ' :"/ 
 
 n 
 
 I 
 
 f|.' ^ 
 
 1^ 
 
 1^' ,.■ a.-^ 
 
 r/ 
 
 OF OPERATING. 
 
 171 
 
 of the many crimes committed and ascribed to 
 hypnotism, and the ignorance displayed in 
 the evidence and arguments brought f oirth 
 lor and against, by those T^ho undertake U> 
 conyict or acquit the supposed criminal ; I 
 of times feel both amused and grieved at the 
 arrogance (t the woulcHa- wise,, %hom influ- 
 ence and power seem to have so blinded their 
 sense of justice and their consbiousSss of a 
 moral responsibility, that they dare over-look 
 tlie principles of truth and strive only to 
 gain a reputation of success or victory over 
 an opponent, even at the sacrifice of the life 
 of *the innocent. ^ - ^r 
 
 That it is possible to hypnotize a person at 
 a distance, and compel one to commit the 
 crune of murder, a hundrec^^ a thousand 
 miles away, when once 'the Hi^of communis 
 cation is established thro^ the law of 
 sympathy. I will admit, and when once a . 
 person is controlled by ^^ another— fi'om the 
 fact that experience always establishes con- 
 Adence—it is easier to control the second 
 time. Yet from the fact that in the phenom- 
 ■gg<>gjglTelej >ath y or w h at mnj be l orm od 
 '' thought transference " to bontrol a subject. 
 
mmfT i 
 
 d! 
 
 ^ 
 
 4' 
 
 172 
 
 I 
 
 ■T'i,s..' 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 
 it is absolutely important that the mind of 
 
 ;' the operator shall be constantly directed ta 
 
 the subject ; a,nd the moment there is change 
 
 lin the direction of thought in the mind of the 
 
 ^^ operator, there is a corresponding change in 
 
 ': the mind of the subject. Hence so long as 
 . the operator wills that the subject shall com- 
 
 < init a crime and keeps his or her mind upon 
 the performafnce of the deed, it is possible to 
 control the subject to commit the crime ; but 
 if anything interferes which breaks the spell 
 
 r by attracting the attention or changing the 
 
 7 purpose of the operator, that moment the 
 hypnotic influence of the operator upon the 
 
 ; subject is lost ; andlf a crime is committed 
 ■ it is then the result of the selfi8hnes§ or dis- 
 
 i. position of the one who performs the action. 
 Hence if we wo^y. determine the criminal- 
 
 \. ' ity of a person who is said to be hypnotized, 
 
 ' we must first understand the relationship 
 
 which has existed between the pei^son said to 
 
 ' : be hypnotized and the one j^o is said to be the 
 iiypnotizer ; and if be determined that the 
 person who committed the deecj has never 
 before been hy p notize^ but that in all the 
 
 
 '> 
 
 ,■*•■ 
 
 t 
 
 relations which have existed between the two. 
 
 J, .* •* 
 
t^' 
 
 liMMIi 
 
 rf\- 
 
 - the actor has beAn fh^ i^^- ^ • 
 
 has done the dSn ^ u '°^ '1^'"*' ^^^ 
 
 been his Thi^haL . ^"^^ ^'^""^ ^^ ^ 
 performs the act ISnf; i***!. ^°« ^'^"^ 
 
 **touffh it rtiflv K^ , "' ■ yP^owsm, even— 
 
 Hpon which thP^^?^ V "°^ ^'"'"^ "P«n ' 
 
 realize theiriuSfiJ',"^^"^^ ^°^ *^«y 
 m.nn...^.\3"f,^^^«^»5mal condition. 
 •^"111,1 nry 10 wnal their natural disDOeftiVw^ 
 sciousness of ri^i.* .^ , . , '^fP<««ti<Mi 
 
 «r.«««l»„.„ea.,r,i,r,"Sn'eSrS^ 
 
 €) 
 

 -^\ ' 
 
 1 74 
 
 \ i 
 
 DIFFEIIEISX MODES 
 
 ■M- 
 
 ■ • ■■' . ! .*.- ' .. '■» %' 
 
 ••••liiif^i*"* 
 
 .,-^V 
 
 # «l 
 
 n. 
 
 Mo, there is always a feeling of g^ijt or^u 
 shame manifested in their cotintenance.,.. 
 And if th^y have don^ anything r^lly^ 
 iwrrdng, they #ttr either seej: fo^ 
 offer to compensate their Tv:rong-doing|'7!GK|'!* 
 otherwise will become indignant at the 00117^, 
 diict of the one whom they cpnsider to be^f; 
 
 ' theguilty party, viz., the hy pnotizer. , Thes^^f 
 conditions a^d dei»onstriatioi:;i8. shouljl . b^ - ; 
 cai-efially observed in ascertaining: theguiltj.^. 
 
 parties^ \.. * ' ' , . V ^ " -. • ^ " ■-, \i'4^ 
 But there js another, and still more import; ; 
 \ tant method of determining the guil|; or,. 
 't \ |pnocence of a criminajj who is sai^d ip ,|i%^, .^ 
 ^ \icommitted a •crime through the influence <^ • 
 Hypnotism.; especially ,where the per^pp^v^ 
 ^ , who perfojriii§4 ^^ deed claipis to hav^ no . ], 
 %^ knowledge (JfhaA^^^^ committed' the WW^r, ^C 
 f|f :their stp^tement is true— ^hich iei verjfi^ 
 possible, for we frequently find persons, whjo^^^ 
 "perform certain acts under the ijafluence qf .,, 
 hypnotism, Vhich tiey know nothing' #,.. 
 when they ccme^ out of the hypnotic stated ,' 
 . ■ then it is only to put them into flie hypnotic ,, 
 state again 
 
 mST 
 
 i: 
 
 '!.>■ 
 
 *J^* ' 
 
 *• **, 
 
 •V 
 
 -7 
 
 I 
 
 
 i\ 
 
 (^ 1 
 
 •t' ' 
 
 /• 
 
 'V '• 
 
 > -^ 
 
 
 f 
 
 y 
 

 i 
 
 ■' . \ 
 
 
 '^^ 
 
 
 '» V*-«" 
 
 
 W,^t' 
 
 ^- 
 
 ■>t— 
 
 OF (jpEiiAhrjM 
 
 t^rs 
 
 "S/ 
 
 "vf* 
 
 i. 
 
 ♦• •«♦ , 
 
 ^backto theia, dnd iti'iie^nse to a com&iald- 
 *of tlie^hypttotizfer tbBy till go throtigVifche 
 ^^rformance th^ tecond tinie, and with the. 
 'same degree of intensity or reluctance that 
 ^lias characterized their <?onduct in commit- 
 ting the real murder. Ejpr it must be obser- 
 ^^ "1^^^^ Wie second a^rii^ only an imaginary, 
 . ^^ VJ^^S-^^^ act wai contrak-y to their 
 desrr<th^re>ill. ^ ftijst be a degree of 
 Temonstrancd; to tHi p^ M tte sub}ect 
 ; .whiofr'dftn only t)^ dv^rcbme by a positiye 
 i: ilk^mmmd frcm the/operato^, For an ilhisl? 
 V tration of this point see pages 81 to 89. * 
 From th6 Tia^uyc of the r^monstran<^& 
 
 
 
 V the pepon hypnotized, it kh be determin^^^ 
 v.to'a great extent the disposition ^x\A nature . 
 t)f the individual. Iji the fit-st place, where r: 
 > there ii a good degree of Cdmbativeness and ^ 
 Firmness fn the sUbjeoi "ih^ wlU kturaUy 
 v*^#^tenife»t«tf(fe(t^tH^ chri^^ 
 , pW<id, in[ a . spirit of blfi^sition ta whatever f,^ 
 ' \^ ¥ W^^^^^^ to' b^ dolle. Sli^h a spirit of ^ 
 ;^ oppAsitibh, of itself, is not/diifccikt e^eii^e *J 
 7 .. of <h^ lMo6d% in« a*l*idter of i^ae 1^ 
 ;i hjl^litiotizM, eviitt When iftpppsed tb ^e per-*^ 
 
 /• 
 
 '#>niflriitl^ 
 
 
 t;j.. 
 
 r ■ 
 
 /■ \^ 
 
 
 ^i^. 
 
 <j/ ft.*-.*" *':> 
 
 «.. 
 
. 7 
 
 ^•.; 
 
 :.i^. 
 
 _ . / ^_ 
 
 i'*i. 
 
 •fa -5 
 
 ^^ . DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 JL 
 
 ; wrong t6 do ; m it m^ denihstrates the 
 ^mbative nature of the individual, indepen- 
 dent of the motives of action. v 
 
 Under the mfluence of hypnotism I contetid 
 ' that a person often acts more ^mtural than at 
 any other time. This is especially true, when 
 acting under the influence of suggestion. In 
 ' ordinary life we are governed by practical 
 demohstration^ of conduct ; and w^ judge the 
 motives, by tl^e actions, of those with whom 
 we have to deal : but how frequently are-we 
 deceived as to the motives unde%ing the 
 conduct of individuals. As an illustration, 
 two children passing through an Orchard ; * 
 >, an apple has dropped from a tiee and one of 
 the children picks it up, when the other re- 
 monstrates against the act, saying; ** It is 
 wrong for you to pick up that apple as it 
 does not belong to" you/' The conscience 
 of the one who picked up the apple is smitten 
 and the apple is dropped, when the children 
 go on their way. In a littl* while afterward ' 
 the one who hM reproved the other, goes" « 
 b»9k and picks up the apple and eats it. The 
 i^ act might be taken as an act of honesty ;- 
 but-ihe egco nd act proved the selfishneas of v 
 
 ( 
 
 '^j 
 
mum 
 
 / 
 
 '•* '. 
 
 Vt 
 
 .% 
 
 >. 
 
 OF OPfiRATING. 
 
 ;■ 
 
 (i 
 
 177 
 
 ttefl«rt. Should the first act bS th^ only 
 one which came to light, the verdict wo^w 
 
 hav. beeil in favor of the hon^ty of onlwho 
 m reality was ft criminal. ''^ 
 
 nS^lu! , ''^^'^^'<>^ anlndividual, who -* 
 under almost every other condition of life f ' 
 
 seem to be in conduct. Tn confirmation of. 
 
 ^tore crf^n individual may be demon, i, 
 
 h^^^^^'^^"^^ mentJimed, a somnam- - ' 
 bah^ IS not an entirely dependent automat- V 
 
 - ^^^ '"'9 of the^jrescribed action He t ' 
 
 «> proceed For insffence, the somnambuliat •' 
 « given a. g ass of water ; she is made toS 
 Uevethat ,t contain*poi«o£, she is told to ' 
 poison a certain person Vith i^. She gets no '^ / 
 ^^or^ Afterwards, ^hen shf^l^, 
 «» glass, she says of h« own accottl if — 
 instahce, it is summer ■ - *'«'™' "• 
 
 «;«^ 
 
 ■i 
 
 wouldna ;;ou lik^a drinki-^ ^n«. X 
 
 is so hot te-fif i y 
 
 .^fMi/ 
 
 -^ 
 
 •>•>■ 
 
 s* 
 
<-s>^ 
 
 «#' 
 
 iV» 
 
 D{^Fj^RJ5J^T , MODES 
 
 V-^ 
 
 >iJ«ap«lrtii«HifMHMMiirit»^ 
 
 ^Pfdei-ed to ta]^ a handkerchief, out of ,a»^ 
 ^p^^rt.ppciiat, pretended that she was about 
 ^to ,f a^i^t, staggered to , and f rq, »and fell on the 
 chosen victim, so th^t she could easily get. at . 
 ,tlx^ hap^^H^rchiqf. Another, who had the 
 ^mpcoi^mission, went up and asked: *'What 
 
 ^ve y^ <Mi;i yo^r hand&l " jkud while the 
 yifetini w;as looking at ^her hands, the theft 
 was performc^d. 
 
 But si^cji blind obedience is not always 
 ^Qund i^ th^ ^mnambulists. Sometimes they 
 are disobedient and make considerable resie- 
 
 ' tance. The cause of this rests either with 
 IJijE) hypuotizer or with the patient. The 
 ^utl^rity the fonpeE exerts over the latter 
 dQppn4B Pf^rtly on his^ersonality and the in- 
 fluenpe he^ener^lly exerts over his patient, 
 
 , partly upqn the decisian and severity with 
 ^hicb ^% t^e time he has pronounced his 
 9^d^r. Iji this is done with hesitationTiiid too 
 Ifeiji^tiy, t]ti^ patient becomes hesitating and 
 ii^^solute, when it is to be. performed. But 
 %hd opppsition can also' depend on the diegree 
 9| fi^mp^ Jya il^ cfy^mi^ of the patientn^ 
 tB^t^ iipon ^ (jjtui^ity. <^ tba, ordered aolkii, ( 
 So mi;^ch qt bis own personality remains in 
 
 
 
 jJK-^ 
 
 t 
 
#. ■.« 
 
 ■IW 
 
 ..I. .■ii-m-i i.tb.i,>.,. -„,- , . . --),.>■-■■ Ill 
 
 OF 0#ERAT^N&: 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 the somnambulist, that his iniier nature, wlje^i 
 good and peaceabtej resists a prescribed crimfe. 
 Only a cataleptic individual te a machine, a' 
 blind tool, without- a wilj; the somiiambulisf " 
 Is a person whose opposition can often be 
 rather embarrassing to the Operator; E^' 
 from the different motive;'which thesbmnam^ 
 buliflt . gives as. «; J reason for refusing to" 
 commit a crime^ 1;heir true character can be ^ 
 understood. Order » theft, ajid mi ini^ ' 
 answ^ : ** I da not wish tesi[(teal, I am no 
 thi^'^ whOTeaili;ani*W haively answers ;v 
 ^*No, I might m se^^v 'A third makes 
 only slight objection and^ soon yields.'* 
 For instiancev ** €k) and stab thil ao<?torP— . 
 W% ? He hiMi^iftiot done^me ih^ harirf*t^*t-^ 
 ''^^it^ yon miiat ^^il order it ! ''— « W^^ ^ 
 since 1 have to. I suppose! mustr*^Mi¥ake<i-^ 
 edi she lool^ af liervictM witbWtrei^dtJ®*^ 
 smile, goes # few ttmee armi^d hiitt( knd stid^'^ 
 dertly^^jdashes ^iitrhiAi with the imaginary 
 dagger whichnha^. been. put into het handi^^^- 
 But the^saitttf v^mM^boxm^fW^^^ be 
 mailii to do 
 
 ^ \ 
 
 
 to 
 
 ;ii'j ^Oil# 
 
 # ceiad^Wt b e^inaWh'to -iay^liir-^ 
 
 pmyoct^ ii®#4in0thei*>t^,liri|^%fo^^ song 
 
 .j-ft,,i(- -» ^ 
 
 4^-*V 
 
 i'4B' „'% A 
 
 h. 
 
 
 i^VAvf ' 
 
i^fmm 
 
 
 
 l8o 
 
 DIFFERENT MOpE§ 
 
 Which she had composed about the doctor; 
 a third could uot be made to sign, a note for 
 one million, alfliough she signed notes for 
 8mi^r,8um8 without resistance, 
 .s^^cot's clinic furnishes the case of a 
 mambulist who was ordered to assasilaat© 
 ■"^ge doctorbymeai^iof a slipof card^ 
 _ b As soon as she a wx)ke, she assaulted' 
 he^ictim and stabbed the card-boarddaRirer 
 to the region df his heart. The doctor made 
 behave that he fell.-" But why have you 
 failed him ?."-With wild aspect, she answer- 
 ed : "He is an old pig! He had wiclfed 
 ^designs «gamst me." . 
 
 We will quote a case which has been re- 
 produced in many French journals, the last 
 time m 1886, in the July number of the then- 
 new periodical Bet^ve VHypmtisme. The 
 Idea of this experiment was borrowed from 
 Jules Clareties' novel, Jean Mornis. 
 
 Under deep hypnosis the girl X. was or, 
 ^ to sneak into Mr. P's: house the next 
 ay at a certain hour, and, with precautions 
 not ito be discovered, to steal a^^liBifietefc^ 
 whioh was lying in a waitireU at • plao©- 
 mmately dPH<^rihfld, and tq oarr^ it.ut u Uuut>. 
 
 
 
 MU- 
 
 ■ 'P 
 
 ' ■,- ■/'■■-^' 
 
 \;. 
 
 
 ■' 
 
 \ 
 
 ^, 
 
 —■ V- 
 
 , -^ 
 
 t , 
 

 msBH^iiSfaim^mp^^^ 
 
 ^r 
 
 
 OF OPERATINa 
 
 i8i 
 
 ly home to the ma^etizer, so that no one 
 would notice that hp was in the plot. Under 
 •mo consideration was she alloyed to denounce 
 fr betray him. - The theft was punctually 
 teecuted on th^ following day, with tim 
 _ fijreatest canning: and caution, and thff 
 trinket was delivered. The same evening 
 tUe gfirl was again hypnotized by the Mr. F. 
 yry> owned the bracelet, who waa also a 
 m^gnetizer and in the conspiracy with the 
 first one; duringthe hypnosis the foUowinir 
 conyersatlon occurred : 
 
 "I have been robbed of a bracelet to^lay ; 
 you know who the thief is,"— "How can I 
 
 it I '•-.« Why so ? "-" Because I am sure you 
 knowthethief; tellhi8nameI''-,"Icannotf?» 
 — "fti I desire it ! '^"And I say that f 
 cannot,»-«you know that you have no will 
 
 /!^ ' ****'* " °°^y one— mine ; ob^ ! »— 
 (After a 8%ht resistance and evidently with 
 
 f?'*2rf5'*^ '* » it— "That cannot be' 
 JwwiW»i'^"Ye8, it is If-^^Jou fo^vd- 
 capable of such an action. Then you must 
 nave been forced to do it » "-j-'^yrg ; » « Y qu 
 
 «rt^J% Nve wkd^thik^ 
 
 * ^ 
 
 '.'^.- 
 
 t 
 
 yoair own 
 
 fe^ 
 
 '1:1 
 
 !i 
 
 jji 
 
 ,1 , N' 
 
 ^ 
 
1 82 
 
 .;,' > - ■'ti: 
 
 ti 
 
 ''Wi 
 
 DIFFERENT MODES 
 
 accord."—" Yes/'-^^ I do not believe you." 
 
 —" WelV it was not L**— " Who, then1> ^^^*- f 
 
 Vwill not tell. you! *%-*^ But J demand it.%? 
 
 : " Never 15— *■ I c^ you to. tell it I %-^ 
 
 **That makes no diflfel-ence! I shall soon<^ 
 
 yield up my life. T am sorry for you hav^ 
 
 always been good to me ; but I sl^j[ifevfer 
 
 teiiit.^^-.-" '■ ^ ' :;■ ; i.^,:,.:2,;,.^^^^^ 
 
 Further a^ttempts to induce her to dc5ifi^» 
 failed through her obstinacy, . which howr 
 ever would probably have been broken, if he 
 had persisted long enough. But he proceede(| 
 to another experiment during the same hyp- 
 nosis. > . 
 
 "I seek revenge on somebody ; **will you 
 help me!';— '* Willingly !"—>^ You know 
 thiit Mr. Z." (the first one who magnetize<| 
 the girt) *' is my ^nemy."— ^* I should thin£ 
 rHI&l*^-*«-''Then you must denounce him. Am^ 
 socmas you have awaked, you will write to 
 the jtistice of the peace, that you have been 
 .accused of stealing a bracelet, but that yoi| 
 are innocent ; that Mr. Z. is the guilty on% 
 and that you saw him commit the robbery.- 
 ■—"But tiis is wro^g, as it was I who ^qle 
 
 \' 
 
 the bfacekit. "— " J!4^y€ir annr^tr write ^|ic 
 
 **= 
 
 
 
 ,..> 
 
 ■s ^ 
 
mm 
 
 mmmmm 
 
 i.\ 
 
 I 
 
 
 •' ' »'- 
 
 
 OF OPERATING. 
 
 1} 
 
 m 
 
 --*^ Very well! But if it were not true ! " 
 ^IBut it is true; for you are much too 
 nest a girl to have stolen. It is not you. 
 ^ you hear ? It is not iou. I say that it 
 18 not ypu."-(With confluence) *^ Of course 
 »_ Jto to ndtf t'*:-"!!!-. Z. is the thief ; 
 f«ta Haire seen him ! "—(Energetically) " Yes," 
 I&aw him- it is he ;'^~" You will write to 
 the justice df the pfeace."-!-" Yes immediate 
 ^; I must. denounce him." " : 
 
 ' Immediately after her awaking, fully con- 
 vinced of the correctness of the accusation, 
 she wrote and sealed a letter to the justice 
 of the peace, put a^tamp on it, and was just 
 going to mail it, \^n she was a^^in hypno- 
 tized, in order to prevent this. l$'he letter 
 read as follows : ■ ; , ^ 
 
 ^^tJ6^T^raiisTicE o*' th#Peacb : 
 
 " I accomplish a duty. Thislnorning at 
 (m# o'clock, a bracelet was stolen from Mr 
 , For a' momentnl was. accused of it, but 
 uijustly ; I swear to it.;^ I am entirely ip. ' 
 npcent. :. The tWe^J must inentloa ^ 
 because r 9»wiiall--4s' Mr. Z. (his full name 
 >^veQ)> It wf|B|)Yie ftsfotlowH - he snoakod 
 
 ..,v 
 
 into F.'s parlol^t (itie o'clock; he wefil 
 
 ^ 
 
 N 
 
 
 >tJ 
 
m 
 
 m 
 
 184^ 
 
 
 
 \ : 
 
 
 a* 
 
 NTAGES 
 
 •H- . 
 
 through the small entrance on du Four 
 street arid he stofe pcp of Mrs. F/s bracelets, 
 which^ wft« lying in a wardrobe near the 
 -window — ^I saw it. Then he put it into his 
 pocket and went away^ I swear that it is 
 as I have stated. He alone is the thief and 
 1 laaii: ready to testify to this before the 
 court; : N,l^, 
 
 The letter Was not dictated, but composed 
 by the girl herself. When she had awoke, 
 she had forgotten the whole story; but 
 nothing ivoii^tehave been easi^ than t<| 
 order her <jM|tt ^^^ sleeps to appear on a 
 certain day 4 w'^^^r — even long afterwards 
 — before a court, and to swear to whatever 
 she had been ordered to testify* V__^^^,_ 
 
 Question.-— J/" as you have suggested on 
 page 70 ^ the Atmosphere is the conductor of 
 Mental Impressions, then can we by the positive 
 and negative forces of Mi/nd Telegraph to one 
 another as far as the Atmosphere extend f Or 
 does distance have any effect upon the influence 
 of Mind? ■■-'. 
 
 Answsb. — So far as I can understand, the 
 -Mind48^ot limit e d in its influe n ce , or flight 
 
 
 < 
 
 ^*~i:^ 
 
 
 V 
 

 
 fiF tELEPATHV. 
 
 185 
 
 cv 
 
 by wl^t is known as (distance. Distance is 
 a geographical measurement ; ^ but so far as 
 J can understand, Mind and Thought has no 
 geography that can be measured by physical 
 laws. If there is ^ obstruction to the 
 power of Mind throlfh the distance of space, 
 —from the relation of the Spiritual to the 
 Material—the interference would be so small 
 that we could not perceive it with our phy- 
 sical senses. Hence, so far as the demon- 
 -strations of Mind are concerned, to our phy- 
 sical senses, there is fio limit to its power or 
 influence,-because of the distance, which 
 exists between the positive ^and negative 
 Minds that may come in sympathy with 
 each other. 
 
 ^ QuE8TiON.~^Z)o you believe the time^wiU ever ' 
 Home^hen Telepathy mill come into mare 
 practical use than it is now ^ 
 
 ''^ i , ■ ;■ : ■.-;., -fv:.,- '■'•'": :"■>*': -i '"' '■■■■ -'■■ :', •' ' ' „%" 
 
 Ansi^ter.-:^! believe the time is coming 
 
 when the practice of Telepathy will become 
 
 as universal as the art of writing is today. ( 
 
 And instead i^ liavtog to use the physical'^ 
 
 Telegraph or the Telephone, Shorthand- 
 ^riters aad^"' ^ 
 
 h 10 report aiid com- 
 
«l 
 
 K 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 ■ _ ( 
 
 
 * 
 
 t 
 
 
 - 
 
 ^ , 
 
 / 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 ^■■^ . 
 
 ■' 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 J 
 
 
 "' ♦ 
 
 -ir-T*; 
 
 . 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 \ 
 
 f 
 
 
 
C:.! 
 
 •*►■ 
 
 
 
 ( 
 
 ■ ? 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 & 
 
 • ■a -;• 'i.. -^ ■».;:-. Va5 
 
 .</ 
 
 
 z 
 
 ^ 
 
 .^ 
 
 I 
 
 » 
 
 
 /(S 
 
 1.0 v^^ 
 
 itt tti 12.2 
 
 I!? 114 
 
 I.I 
 
 r 1^ 12.0 
 
 11.25 
 
 U 11.6 
 
 fliotographic 
 
 Sdences 
 
 Corporatkm 
 
 /(•• 
 
 
 -;!'■ 
 
 •^ 
 
 - 
 
 • . - ' 
 
 ' 
 
 
 - 
 
 1 
 
 A" 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o^ 
 
 )) wht mumn iTnn 
 
 WnSTIR.NY )4SM 
 
 t7i«)m-4Mn 
 
 

 
 
 ; . - 
 
 
 -1 • • ■ ■ 
 
 ...-■ ■ ''.. -: ■: .. ' .; > ■ '■'"&■■■..-. . 
 
 • 
 
 " -• /f - ' 
 
 • ■ ■ I. ' "" 
 
 . -* ■* . ' 
 
 ■■,'■■■ ■ "* ■ ■■.'■. 
 
 ■ ^ m-'- ;■'..■■■■ 
 ,. . , ? ■ ';- , ,-■....■. 
 
 • 
 
 J 
 
 * 
 
 /,<> 
 
 5 , .• 
 
 ' 4 
 
 r 
 
 # 
 
 ky^ 
 
.' '.■«&' 
 
 ■% 
 
 ise 
 
 ■-^ 
 
 ADVANTAGES 
 
 V >>.. 
 
 municate business transactions, etc.,— the 
 Mental Telegraph wHl be used. This naay 
 seefe an ejttravagant idea; at present^ but we 
 are gradually growing into such conditions. 
 WhiBn we take into consideration the vast 
 importance that is attached to the psychiit 
 impressions whic|i ^cinate themselves upoH 
 our consciousness, in all the delations of life ; 
 we learn how rapidly, thotigh silently, this 
 phenomenon , is growing in strength and 
 power, and assuming a leading position as A 
 means 4^ communicating thought. How, 
 littfe importtoce is attached to the words thak 
 are spoken to-day, compared with the impress 
 twm that is made upon our minds, 1^ some 
 unconscious power* A stranger 'meets u«h 
 '*and in mournful tones, a tale of woe unfolfi." 
 His words fall upon our ears, but behind 
 these sorrowful tones, there is a secret power, . 
 . whio^ says in language far more true thai^ 
 what his words describe ; Beware ! For be^ 
 hind that haggard face a villian or a traifor 
 stands f And thougfh we may stifle these 
 imprei^sions, and yield to the words spoken'; 
 we often flb^d the truth ot what we feel. 
 
 wither tBanof what to ildd. Ifow this, I 
 
 .X' 
 
 
 'I. 
 
 V , 
 
 
 •^. • 
 
v& 
 
 s^ 
 
 lM 
 
 
 ^ TELEPATHY^ 
 
 
 ■''^;*':i ■■187 
 
 take to be evidence, of the truth of Tele^' 
 pathy. And when properly understood, by 
 the leaders of Society will prove an impor. 
 tant factor, as a means of communiimtion 
 and investigation Qfe facts and incidents in 
 
 QtuE^XSow ^0 mu account for iliese 
 tmpresstons? i 
 
 AifswBB.— I contend that our thoughts are 
 more positive than language. And not only 
 more posi ti v©„ but more truthful. And while 
 the Traitor or the Villian, may try to deceive ' 
 08 with, his wordsi bifliself, knowing his de- 
 <)eption and the object he has in view in try. 
 ing to deceive us ; he projects the inward con- 
 sciousness of his own evil designs ; and whilst ' 
 m; a passive state, listening to his tale of woe, 
 by the positive and negative forces of mind 
 bac^ af all that is said, we are impressed with 
 the true idea. * 
 
 QvmTKm.— that benefit may we expect to 
 derive from a more univerial developafent and 
 J>ractice 0/ thw phenoaetwn } 
 
 Ambwbe.— if, M we bftve described, by tlw 
 
 «!*'.. 'i»yj»i- 
 
 * !^\ 
 
i8S 
 
 ADVANTAGES 
 
 positive and negative forces of mind, we can 
 read tl^ thoughts of one another, and there]by 
 derive the truth from impression, without the 
 possibility of being deceived by the words 
 that are spoken ; then shall we be enabled to 
 prevent all the crimes and miseries that now 
 arise, as the result of deception. For not 
 having to depend upon the external senses 
 for the evidence, but entering into the secret 
 working of Ihe Minds of one another, there 
 will be no possibility o^ deception. The very 
 thougM of deceit,' as well as that of justice, 
 will make its impression upon the mind of 
 9,nother. '^^fj^ there will be no necessity for 
 so many winPsses in onr Courts. of Justice^"^ 
 Persons whose Minds have been cultured to 
 receive the truth, will receive the right im- 
 pression from the mind of the individual on 
 trial, whether innocent or guilty, and there 
 will need be no furUier evidence. • 
 
 And not only might it be made valuable 
 thus ; but suppose a Bobber is about to enter 
 a dwelling or store; his mind devises his plans, 
 before they at« put into execution. Now, 
 wi pppdie l ^hA mind of the owner, or aon^ 
 
 r 
 
 f i 
 
 person interested in the welfare of the oi^ner, 
 
> 
 
 ■f»> 
 
 r 
 
 -lU. 
 
 OF^ OPERATING. 
 
 ■ij-^ 
 
 189 
 
 Should be at this time in a |fes8ive state ; the 
 positive intentions of the Mind of the bvrglar 
 would at once be impressed upon th.e sensi- 
 tive mind of the owner or friend^ and ttie 
 crime might be prevented. How often have 
 we heard and read, of premonitions and 
 warnings, Which have put people on their 
 guard and thus presented crimes ? And in 
 many instances, where crimes have not been 
 pi^evented, because • the impression has not 
 been Sufficiently heeded; there has been an 
 anxious troubling or forboding, whicfe, if 
 properly understood and heeded — would 
 have prevented it. 
 
 A Jeweler, in the City of Toronto, Ont. 
 whose store was robbed, told me that for two 
 or three days.before it happened, he had fore- 
 bodings of what was going to take place. He 
 became so troubled^ about the matter, that it 
 hautited him in his dreams. On th^ night 
 of the robberyjftbe said to his partner, that 
 he felt there was something going to happen ; 
 Hind that night they took particular pains to 
 festen up the store. He asked me how I 
 wmM account for such a warning. After 
 
 learning from him that the burgulars first 
 
 .J 
 

 iU 
 
 190 
 
 .FORTUNE telling; 
 
 ■^^ - . 
 
 totered his home, went into his bedroom, and 
 and took the keys out of his pocket, with 
 which they entered Oie stofe, my answer 
 was that whoever the robbers might be, 
 there is sufficient evidence to prove that it 
 was 8omeone\who had been watching his 
 movements, and had been planning how to 
 enter his home and bedroom ; and that their 
 minds were sufficiently active, to impress Ma 
 mind; hence the forebodings; which if 
 properly heeded, would^liaiire saved his loss. 
 Read pages 116 to J19. Many instances of a 
 similar nature, are happening every day/^ 
 which goes to prove the advantages of a 
 more universal practice of Telepathy. 
 
 PortUM TelllRg. 
 
 ' /•. 
 
 ■jx. 
 
 .w 
 
 u-t f 
 
 Question.— Do ^ou believe there i§ dny eon^ 
 dition of Telepathj/ by which the future may 
 beforetotM,^ 
 
 ANswEB,--Ido not believe there is any 
 power, or condition of mind by wliich that 
 which has no existence can be ^oietold. I 
 know there are persons, who claim to foretell 
 
 -■-4^-^ 
 
 the future. And Ilia ve known very consciei^- 
 
 
^% 
 
 e» 
 
 FORTUNE TELLING. 
 
 \ ' ' ' 
 
 igi 
 
 », .^'■■^ 
 
 
 tious people, who claftn the Spirits— through 
 their mediums,— have foret<btd events which 
 did not take place for years afterwards. Yet 
 I cannot bel eve but'that the event must have 
 had an exislfenoe, in Mentality, if, not in the 
 Physical, at the tim-e the Clairvoyant or Med- 
 uim spoke wh^t would seem to be a prophecy 
 To jllnstrate what I mean, and make it so 
 that It pay be tinderstood, we will suppose a 
 ; #«a8e ; a wealthy father, in Germany, or some 
 other part of the World, who has a family • 
 he 18 getting old ; not having made provisioM 
 • for the distribution of his property, returiiAig 
 home from his place of business one day feel- 
 lug very much indisposed; and rembering that 
 «ge 18 growing on him, he determines that he 
 Will make his Will and provide for the futute 
 of his family. He sits down and goes over 
 in his mind, what he will give to John, 
 Martha; Thomas and the rest of the fainily 
 Now suppose, at this time, John is in Toronto ; 
 and' is at a spiritualist Seance, or in the pres- 
 ^^ «*.,what may be termed a Clairvoyant 
 /rom the sympathy which exists between 
 
 Jo hn ftPfi fhn TT o flinM bL a x, -- u " ■^ _ . ^i- T -n — i- — - ' , 
 
 .»"im aua mo i^atlier, as huoii as the Olarrvoy- 
 ant gets in sympathy with John, thej would 
 
 A ^i 
 
'^mt ■ 
 
 192 
 
 FORTUNE TELLING. 
 
 be in sympathy-^mtellectually— with the 
 Father ; henct^ the Clairvoyant would say, "J 
 see an old man," and begin to describe the 
 Father, making a Will : hence would be apt to 
 say, "I hear him say, ^I will give so much 
 property to John, so n^uch to Martha, and so 
 much to Thomas ;' " and thus go' on, to des- 
 cribe the Will, as the old man goes over his 
 intentioE^ in his own mind. !Now you see, 
 this Will woilld have an existence, in Mental- 
 ity. And, according to the latest conclusions 
 in Mental ^Jipience ; from the positive and 
 negative forces-of Mind and the relation of 
 the Atmosphere, would travel out until it had 
 reached every person connected in the Men- 
 tal transaction; hence jJohn witli the rest.' 
 ,,But John's mind being more positive at the 
 limp than the mind of the CMrvoyant, the 
 impression was made upon the mind of the 
 Clairvoyant. Now suppose, that on the next 
 mornings instead of going to draw up the 
 Will as he had determined, the old gentle- 
 mBJa'ieels better. He goes to his place of bus- 
 inee® neglects to make his Will, and perhaps 
 doee not feel the samft jnHifl noHU.inTi f^y ^ yf^nt 
 
 ' 5 ■ 
 
 afterwards ; when he puts into execution what 
 
 
 «^\l-b 
 
FORTUNJE TELUNG. » Jidl 
 
 % 
 
 he had determined a ^year before. Now you 
 see, the Will had an existence in Mentality, 
 one year before it had a Physical existence. 
 And, as it is^ the Mental Imp^^fsions which 
 the Clairvoyant more especially-deals with, it 
 was an easy matter for this Will to be describ- 
 ed.^ And thus it became a prophecy, so far 
 as its Physical existence was concerned. ^In 
 no other sense, can I believe the Future to be 
 f ortold. I might give you other illustrations ; 
 such as for instance, a person in England de- 
 termining to write you a letter; that letter 
 exists in Mentality. Now suppose, at the 
 time the person thinks of writing, you are in 
 syinl^thy with a Clairvoyant; by*, the same 
 law of Mind which we have described, the 
 letter may be impressed upon the mind of the 
 Clairvoyant in all its details ; consequently 
 the Clairvoyant says; 'Tou a^e going to 
 receive a letter, which will bring you certain 
 hews." In a week or two afterwards yoii 
 receive the letter, containing the information 
 which the Clairvoyant had described. Hence 
 again thBre is a seeming-prophecy. And thus 
 uignt go 
 
 uomena of Fortune Telling, and Buisnese 
 
 o 
 
iinqil 
 
 "P^pppppiiliip 
 
 
 194 
 
 FORTUNE TELLING. 
 
 Clairvoyants, which aire based upon the posi- 
 tive and negative conditions of mind. >r 
 Perhaps there is no part of hypnotism which 
 is more sought after, or more perverted, than 
 that part of the phenomena which we call 
 Fortune-telling, And it is astonishing what 
 credence is attached to the sayings of those 
 who are sensitive enough to reflect" the mindaj 
 of othersii* Men and wome^^^ufho seem to be" 
 rational on almost every thing else and who. 
 would scorn to be accounted superstitious, 
 will pay from twenty-five cents to ten dollars, 
 to get what they claim to be the advice of a 
 Clairvoyant on matters of Business or Mar- 
 riage : and will work hard to bring about the 
 fulfilment^f their prophesies. For instance 
 a business man ab6ut to . enter into partner- 
 ship with another whom he regards as a shrewd 
 Financier, is rather suspicious ad to whether 
 he should sign certain papers, and almost 
 thinks it is best not to do so. He goes to a 
 Clairvoyant and pays for a consultation. 
 When the Clairvoyant gets in sympathy with 
 his mind, she says "I see certain papers which 
 a person holds ready for you to sign I You 
 will have to he\ - - - 
 
 \' 
 
 >w you deal with the 
 
w 
 
 •.^ 
 
 r 
 
 FORTUNE TELLING. 
 
 » '" — 
 
 M 
 
 »95 
 
 bolder of these papers, for I see him schem- 
 ing to accomplish bis own -fends, aad I am 
 afraid if you sign „the. papers you will finally 
 repent It. Do not sign them!"- The man 
 takes the advise of^the Clairvoyant and ac- 
 cordinglyjefuseU t^ sign the papers. In so 
 doing he may do right or he may do wrong. 
 But in either.case, he had paid his money to 
 get his own advicie, and not the advice of 
 another ; for there is nothing giv€sn elcept the 
 resjilt of what was in the -mind of the' person 
 seeking the advice before or at the time he 
 went to get his Fortune told.: . And even if 
 the sayings of the Mtune-tellerahoxxld come 
 true, it is jjQore because^ the pereon'receving ■ 
 the advice has confiJience in her sayings and 
 hM worked hard to accomplish its fulfilment 
 To Illustrate this pbint, we will suppose a 
 young lady goes to one of th^e sensitives to 
 get her fortune told with .reference to Mar- 
 nage: One young man is paying: attention 
 to her regularly, and another desires her com- 
 pany. The youn^r lady rathei;' likes "the 
 appearance^of the one who d^eshercom- 
 p a ny, more than the l eg t uai' Bflro;. We wi l l 
 
 ^ xv-gu.4»i ^jvaOf we will 
 
 suppose the would-be lovier has Dark eyes and 
 
 ":^l 
 
 ^ 
 
"i 
 
 I 
 
 ■'I 
 
 I . 
 
 196 
 
 * FORTUNE TELLINGf 
 
 the regular one has J31ue, the Clairvoyant 
 when cojming in sympathy with the tnind of 
 the young lady says, *^I see t^ young me.n, 
 oneTis dark and thepthfjr light ; one has dark' 
 • eyes and the other blue ; the blue eyed young ■ 
 man loves ^ou v§ry much, butvthe d^i^ eyed 
 man is the one you seem tp think most off* 
 The young lady thinks the blue eyed young 
 man is the inosi relidble although she likes 
 the appearance of the dark eyed one best. 
 —The Clairvoyant says in response to sueh 
 a belief of the young fady-- The blue eyed 
 ■man is more faithful and would md^ke the 
 best husband., At once the mind of the 
 young lady is made up to stick JX)thB blue 
 eyed youn^ man, and in response the fo^une- 
 teller says "you will marry the blue eyed 
 young man. " The yoiing lady - asks ; ^^Can 
 yrn tell me his name ?" >;i^hen herself think- 
 ing of his name, she impresses it lipon the 
 mind of the sensitive who in responi^saysl 
 l^isname is , givfng expression to his 
 
 correct name as a response to what is pass- 
 ing through the mind oflhe ycmn^lady. 
 This is consideria" sufficifent evidence for 
 =;Mief in~whatev^^«F ^ i^id oft h efutu y er 
 
 ;, 
 
 m 
 
 
 »■ 
 
 
 -1- 
 
 .■■■■»:,-w. 
 
 .. ' ,1 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 11 . ■ - 
 
 •• . ,> 
 
 - 
 
 
 -'■lie 
 
 
 y 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 ru 
 
, ■■i¥' ,, 
 
 —y- - 
 
 y 
 
 i 
 
 JSm. 
 
 HYJeNOTISM. 
 
 ,197 
 
 J^d a sample of almost all phases of fortune^ ; 
 "telling; . " • < . . '" / 
 
 
 
 r'h. 
 
 GoBditiona of Hypr^tism. 
 
 
 I.'' 
 
 7-** 
 
 ^ 
 
 ?■- 
 
 
 .>-v 
 
 V. 
 
 'V. jcl 
 
 ^ ^ J Question.— Uri6Z«r the head of ''Conditivm -' 
 
 af Hypnotism'^ you promised, to explain mare 
 ^ fvXl^ the JjMpnotie pow&r^ of controlling Ard- 
 ' , ikaU ; womd you please give us this explaina- 
 : tion? - ,, ' ' /-•,., \ */.v '/-,••.. ' - * " • ■ : ' ' 
 
 *Aimw^]kr-^5very animal is snsceptable to the 
 positive conditions of the mind of jtnan. As • 
 a proof of this position; we see people who . 
 
 'i are naturally afraid of dogs; almost eyery 
 dog they:^ come aci^oss iseems to realize their 
 fear^'and as a consequence bark or run ^t 
 them. Yet another perso^, who seems to 
 
 ' have no 'fear of dpgs,^ may pass by in perfect 
 quietnossi. Now "^ to make this still more 
 plain, we will suppose a nian ownes a s^y^ 
 age dog which will scarg^ly allow astrah^er 
 
 ,^ to come into the yard. Jsm are afraid of the 
 
 . dog, iut being in need of a gCK^^watch^dq^,^ ^ 
 you buy it fi^om its niaster f-aM althou^ < 
 
 „you ^were very much ^aid €^t^^^ 
 
 •^\,.v 
 
 rs- 
 
 tf 
 
 4SB 
 
 . f 
 

 . i 
 
 198 
 
 4 "Vt^ \ 
 CONDITIONS OF 
 
 when it belonged > to another person,— and 
 because (^ your fear you stood in a negative 
 relation to the dog, — yet ^en you bacame 
 its owner you at once begajiU to educate your 
 mind" to a positive condition, that you were 
 going to make the dog obey you.ai8 its mas- 
 t©r, I^j)roportioi]i as you become confident^ 
 the dog Decomes negativei until by the deteis 
 minatio>n of your will you have made the dog 
 afraid^ of ffouy and consequently, do your bi^ 
 itxg. Thus you have Psychologized the dog. 
 This is the power by .which jbhe keeper tames 
 ttielion or Tiger, fThe power is not so 
 much in the eye ! It is in the Mind of the 
 Tamer ! I am awai?e that the Keeper will 
 
 tJHot venture to go in or oUt of tl|e cage of 
 wild animals with hif back^toward the beasts; 
 because he has educated himself to the be- 
 lief that the Animals are afraid of the glaace 
 pf his eye. But when we take into consider- 
 
 |||<wp, the . fact, that the keeper who dare 
 iitvtlil^ b^ back upon the Animals when 
 entering W returning from the c^tge, will 
 stand up and hold out a stick for the animals 
 
 to jump Qveri and command them to p^iw be- 
 
 Mnd Ms back and come around in front to 
 
 
 
 
 :M- 
 
 m 
 
 ■ \ - V - 
 
 
 
 % 
 
m 
 
 or 
 
 Its; 
 be- 
 ice 
 w- 
 
 ©n 
 
 in 
 
 HYPN OTISM. 
 
 ' TT 
 
 ^•»| 
 
 ■• j^f 
 
 1 
 
 jump a^ih ;— and this sometimes when the 
 animals are very angry and unwilling to4o 
 so— we must conclude that it is liot so much 
 th^Eye, as the possitive conditon of the 
 Mind, which controlls the Lion or the Tiger. 
 If the confidence of the Keeper should be' 
 come destroyed, his power over the animals 
 would also be destroyed, and the beast 
 would turn upon him and rend him. Thus 
 we may learn that by rendering ounselves 
 ^sitive, from the supremacy of our intellect, 
 ; we become masters of the animal kingdom! ' 
 I Hence the p^er by which we subdues one 
 another and the animals below us, does not so 
 j much consist in the glance of the eye or the 
 size of our phyical statures, qa i« the con- 
 dition of our minds; ? ,^ . e ' - 
 
 W--. jQuESTiON.— Would ym place anj^ reatrictiom 
 won il^j^rfd^ 
 
 Aksweb.— Yes I I consider that as much 
 precaution should be used in the praoWce of 
 Hypnotism s^ in the practice of Medicine, 
 and there should be a statute law provided 
 fo r I t s rogu latl u ns, ii 
 
 Nation 
 
 . ^tate, Jhrovindfe or 
 in the world. No one should Be 
 
 > 
 
H,\ 
 
 If > -^ 
 
 \ , . 
 
 200 
 
 -f^- 
 
 rlf:'< 
 
 COI^DITIONS OF 
 
 
 ' j i Llilin i, 
 
 "A. 
 
 ■»; y'^: 
 
 ■i-t 
 
 allo5V^ed to practice hypnotism who does not 
 understand its philosophy ; the relative Tenif 
 peraments of those upon whom they would 
 practice^ ^,nd from the combination of their 
 temperametits the probable consequences of 
 the conditioiiftT which' they would provide. 
 For as I have remarked on pape 151, that a 
 great deal of . harm may be done through a 
 knowledge of the principles and conditions 
 of hypnotism ; I contend that stiHl greater 
 harm may be done by the ignorant practice 
 of its principles. *, t ^ - d 
 
 r Question. — Would you then restrict the 
 practice of Hypnotism to the Medical Fratern- 
 ity exclucively ? . . *' . *'i*4 ' 
 
 Answer. — ^No! I do not think the medical 
 fraternity should any more be invested with 
 a power that may be used for evil, and be ex- 
 empet from penality due tp crime, than any 
 other persons. It must be admitted, that the 
 medical faculty should better understand 
 the subject of hypnotism than the great mass 
 of mankind, whose attention is turned is other 
 
 •.. .*-, X-. 
 
 ifiannals thanflof the study of Anatomy or| 
 Psychology, Yet while there aft a great 
 
 \ 
 
 «;# 
 
 m 
 
 *■ 
 
 
w 
 
 ter 
 
 
 ■ivi. 
 
 t' 
 
 
 w¥. 
 
 M 
 
 
 HYPNOTISM. 
 
 201 
 
 many in the medical fraternity who have 
 given the subject of Mind a great deal of 
 attention ; there are others who are so desti- 
 tute of knowledge in this direction, that they 
 even deny the possibility of hypnotism. In 
 the hands of such persons hypnotism could 
 be nothing more or less than an experiment, 
 and its practice would be as dangerous as it 
 would be among the ignorant outside of the 
 medical fraternity, 1 do not believe in invest- 
 ' Ing the ignorant with authority, either in, or 
 out of the medical fraternity. I believe that 
 Individztality should st&ud upon its merits, 
 «.nd there shfould be no law anywhere which 
 l^otect the classes. If we would enact a law 
 to protect the sensitive and to prevent the 
 crimes that may arise from the jSractice of 
 ^ypnotigin ; we should malffe it binding upon 
 pi0 Individual who practice it, that he or she 
 —as the case may be— who would praptic^ it, 
 be well versed in the literature that fias been ' 
 written upon the subject ; and that they are 
 conversant with the facts that are gathered 
 from the practice o f 
 
 has been demonstrated under the name of 
 WichA*aft, AnimanMagnetism, Mesmerism^ 
 
 r' 
 
:fS 
 
 'i 
 
 i 
 
 rr 
 
 100 
 
 CONDITIONS OF 
 
 I 
 
 -f*w 
 
 i' H>Ul» (II I 
 
 I m: iii j ii Mf ii . 
 
 Electro-Biology, Electro Psychology or Hyp- 
 notism. Whether it has been done iji the 
 name of Man, God or the DeviL And in ad- 
 dition to ^ knowledge of its principles and tf 
 itg' conditions, no one should be lillowed to 
 practice it except for moral purposes. And 
 wherever this law is violated, it should be con- 
 sidered a crime and punished accordingly. 
 Whether done in the name of religion, in the 
 namie of politics, under the prc^ction granted^ 
 the medical fratermttf or any other organiza* 
 tion- ^ * . ^ 
 
 tear tojt^m^vah of religion f \,^ 
 
 Answbb. — ^I hold the law of Biinfl to be the 
 same under whatever name It may be known, 
 or whatevei: may be the motives which 
 prompts us to action. The same power which 
 is denjonptrated upon the stage for the amuse- 
 ment of the masses, when otherwise directed, 
 may be used as a means of salvation from sin 
 andAvice in every direction. We find in the 
 gentle fannings of the breeze and the refresh- 
 ing showery that imf irts life and beayt y to 
 tpe opening flowers^spring, lies hidden the 
 
 •I -, ' ■ . ' •'•■•:'* ,21 • ii ..!■■ . .' 1 ■ • ^' 
 
 s<r 
 
 •■>l,r > 
 
 ''4 i 
 
 ^5, 
 
 , *'. 
 
 "if' 
 
..J, 
 
 V V « 
 
 V* 
 
 
 . " 
 
 i^- 
 
 
 . 
 
 .» 
 
 > 1 
 
 * ,• 
 
 
 # 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ', ■*"' 
 
 
 
 , ' 
 
 ■" 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 ' 
 
 ? 
 
 
 ■^■t 
 
 "i 
 
 
 ^, 
 
 HYPNOTISM. 
 
 n 
 
 103 
 
 iio^ling winds and peltic^ storms of winter ; 
 and all that is necessary to produce the dif- 
 ferent results is a change in the conditions of 
 the atm<?9phere. Similar condition will pro- 
 du<5^ sitailar effects while the law conteolling 
 eacl^ may be the same. 
 
 The conditions necessary to get up a Re- 
 Fival^of Religion in the, church, ia, that the 
 members of the church become united in the 
 belief that a Revival will take place. Hence 
 the first thing done is |o (|iil the church 
 together for special prayer ; th^t by so 
 mug each member may be brought to feel 
 and believe that God will send, them a Iftevi- 
 ]f^. , And when this is done, they have for- 
 med a. positive battery. Next, sinners are in- 
 vited to the Altar, and when one volunteers 
 4io go forward, the concentration of the entire 
 i^ijJery,— with its confidence,— is brought to 
 ; bear upon that individual, until he or she be- 
 comes magnetized with its influence, and be- 
 con^esA, susceptible subject to the Positive 
 ,«QnditJons of their faith. The stronger the 
 faith of the church, apd the more Positive 
 th e pporat ors. w ho le«ii i n m.m R evivals, the i 
 
 ,more general will be their success. But,~nafi 
 
 'Mi 
 
 ^ 
 
.**' 
 
 204 
 
 CONDITIONS Ot 
 
 i^ the case in Hypnotic Exhibitions, — ^if the 
 operator lacks confidence^ and the sympathy.^ 
 of the congregation is iiot with the leaders^' 
 their success will be smalL ^^gain, not only ^ 
 ; in the conditions of getting up a Revival, do 
 ;we see the manifestations of Hypnotism in 
 ireligious excitements, but also in the fact that 
 these Revivals are always brought about by . 
 iin appeal to the External Senses. Hence the 
 tone of the v^ice, the nature of the expression,, 
 and the language used, are all important f ac» 
 tors in securing Revivals of Religioi^* Ah! 
 But you say Revivals of Religion are the 
 . direct operations of the Spirit of Goa. Ad mit- 
 ting this to be true ; nevertheless we find, as 
 an agent for the manifestation of that Divine 
 Spirit, a good Revivalist consists m<^re in the 
 excitability of his nature, and the Magnetic 
 influence he carries with him, than in his 
 lability to preach, or his capacity for reason- 
 ■ ing upon the merits of the Gospel, r 
 "^ Another fact is noticable in revivals of 
 religion—as in political excitements and the 
 practice of Hypnotism in general — Those wh^ 
 are th<^ea6ieBt excited are persons who possess 
 ±a. great deal of the emotional in their iiature-;^ 
 
 V 
 
 v'-- / 
 
 *%-'. 
 
 *; ^ 
 
 i^i 
 
 ' *-Sf 
 
 o^ 
 
 . » 
 
L , *ji c**^ 
 
 i-A 
 
 / ■ *•■• 
 
 ( 
 
 \:^^ 
 
 t'-^: 
 
 %■: '■■' 
 
 .1 *,, 
 
 i , > 
 
 HYPNOTISM. 
 
 205 
 
 or those who are subject to hysteria. The 
 cool calculating philosophical minds are sel- 
 dom brought to a saving knowledge of the 
 truth, through any of these undue excite* 
 ments in religious matters; nor are they 
 demonstrative in any other department of life. 
 And when we take into consideration the 
 ^ fact that the most emotional among society, 
 ' are the best subjects— although they are often 
 the most intelligent — and that what is true in 
 Hypnotism on the stage and in the domestic 
 circle, either for public or priviate amusement, 
 or in the medical clynic, is also true in Revi- 
 vals of Religion ; we can readily see that the 
 kw controlling both, is the ^aine. And that 
 as much judgemeut and caution is needed to 
 guapd the evils of hypnotism in the one direc- 
 tion,- as in the other. And while I believe in 
 religion and would do alj in my power to en- 
 hance the true Gospel of Christ; I would As 
 much condemn the undue practice of Hypno- 
 tism (upon the emotional nature of an individ- 
 ual) in the name of religion, as on the stage. 
 And I hold that, no Revivalist (having no other 
 
 previous knowledge of FsychoTogylhan that 
 which, has been gathered from the lowest con- 
 
;■ 
 
 2q6 
 
 CONDITIQNS OF 
 
 
 ditions of vice and drunkeness— shauld be 
 allowed to practice simply because he does it 
 iK^ the liame of religion; oft-times setting 
 people crazey, with the imaginative pictures 
 drawn of the fearful hell which he deserves; 
 but from which he has been saved by the 
 Gyaceof God. I hold that such preaching, 
 slider such conditions \^ ' hy;pnotic j, and oft^ : 
 times result in crime by the undue exciteiiient 
 of those whose natures are stsceptable to its 
 influence. ^ ; -^ 
 
 QuESTiONr — Under the head of ' 'Impressions'* 
 page 83^ you have ciUd instances which proves 
 that the impressions made upon the do^scious- 
 ness of u subject while under the hypnotic in- 
 fluence, may he carried into the normal state. 
 Would you consider it possible to improve the 
 mental conditions of a person through the in- 
 fluence of hypnotism so as to be of a lasting 
 benefit through life T \ • , ' 
 
 AirswEB.— Yes ! I hojd that every organ 
 of mind,— like the organs or muscles of the 
 body— may beimprov^ through exercise. 
 And as our mental ability, depends upon the 
 Tievelaumeut'Uf our ooiiHciousneBS, aiid"Wr^ 
 
 {L 
 
 f> 
 
HYPNOTISM. 
 
 20;{ 
 
 power of retention ; and our consciousness 
 and ^power oT retention, depends upon the de- 
 velopment of brain power : the exercise of 
 the brain or any part thereof developes its 
 strength and power! In a normal state the 
 consciousness is devided by external sur- 
 roundings ; but under the. influence of /i^i?- 
 notism, th^s consciousness of flie person hyp- 
 notiaed becomes centerea w^Ji^ one subject, 
 with a greater degree of intensity than seems 
 Possible in the normal state; henc* the de- 
 velopment of any special faculty may be pre- 
 cipitated. These conditions and l^w of the 
 development of the weaker faculties of the 
 brain, may be us^d lo strengthen the '^Mem- 
 ory ;" to develop the power of ^'Oratory ;" to 
 overcome the conditions of >ansanity" or to 
 improve the conditions of Health, in either 
 body or brain. But there is one thought 
 here, which should not be overlooked ; that 
 is the fact that the conditions of develop- 
 ment, if over-wrought, has a tendency to in- 
 flame and consequently injure thie organs 
 that are brought into action. Hence if this 
 developing ' ' " 
 
 the organs of the brain, that are already too 
 
 
 
208 
 
 CONDITIONS OF 
 
 Strongly developed, in proportion to their 's 
 counteracting faculties of the mind, thei*e V 
 
 .will be a greater development of these factil- 7^ 
 ties ; and consequently a still greater uneve-. 
 ness of balance until the result will b^ that 
 of ^'Insanity." This is what we have refer-' - 
 red to under the head of Revivals of 'Religion. 
 
 , And when such conditions ^re provided it is 
 not a q^stion of knowledge ; but rather tbe-v 
 d^mons^tions of the" immutabilitv^ of na- 
 tures laws. Hence we regard tTifs principle * 
 in hypnotism, to be the cause of all insanity, 
 and the greatest danger to society. And be- 
 cause of such possibilities I deem the^pr^e^ - 
 tice dangerous in the hands of any, and all- ! 
 persons, who have not studied th^ scienx5e of , 
 Human-Nature from a Phrenological and»' 
 Psycholoigical as well as a Physiological p 
 standpoint. And only such as have naade Sk i 
 special study of the subject of .Hypnotism^ W 
 from the standpoint giyen above^can pos-*, - 
 sibly be competent to- practice. And aa 
 there is as much ignorance of the subject of 
 phrenology and psychology or the philoso- ' 
 phy of mind, often displ|iyed. among mem^ 
 beraof t he ^V Me dical Fraternity '^ aa amo ng £ 
 
 r 
 
 f 
 
 : -■■.■:X 
 
 ■^ 
 

 •/, 
 
 r 
 
 v,^ 
 
 J 
 
 hypnotism; 
 
 "^1* 
 
 209 
 
 :rv 
 
 any other classjftf intelligent .beiiigs ; I hold 
 that it is an injustice toithe intelligence of 
 thoge who would investigate its principles, 
 and practice its^ phenomena for -the noblest 
 -^purposes, noAo be allowed such privileges? 
 'simply bej^ause . they haVe not received a 
 Jjicense^ sanction^ by the intelligence and' 
 Authority of those yho neither believed or 
 understood its principles. Many of whom 
 have openly denied it9 phenomena alto- 
 gether. • - ' 
 
 ; Hyi)notismwhetherbrought about by Sug- 
 gestion or by Impression is a result of the 
 conditions of mm J and not of the 6oe^^. ^he 
 practicerbf-lfiedicine with 'very few excep- 
 tions haVe been directe^to the body, while 
 ^ the disuses of the mind and the causes of it^ 
 ^ inequalii^ies have : been sadly neglected. 
 Hence whil^ the practice of Hypnotism may ' 
 be of grb^^portance to the profession in 
 the practice of Surgery and the administrar 
 tion^ of relief fr^, suffering in many^ways, 
 yet, to grant a license td those whose know- 
 ledge have been cotifined to the study of 
 Anatomy and the relation of medicine to 
 --^sea s% w4thou#-^trJaow ledge of the ^K Jwerr^ 
 
 j||.. 
 
il . ." ■■ilipo-iP*i^M*^|||ipH|||mp||^p 
 
 ■i 
 
 
 §»■ . . '^ 
 
 tfO 
 
 ^"■^.i. 
 
 COJiDITlDNS OF 
 
 as well as the possibilities and liabilities of 
 suggestion upon the consciousness of the mind,', 
 and its relation to the saniifi^^tmsanity. of 
 an individual through th^#p^fc of 
 
 the intellect ; is to me lik^ WM'tinff a license 
 to a class of men to^^jdjpiice electricity upon 
 the bodies of their fi^^inen. for the mere 
 purpose of ^ curiosity or experiment ; and to 
 exempt them from punishment,— no matter 
 what damage may be done through igno- 
 rance of conditions,— so long as they ar^ 
 
 >sted in the inechanical art of coni^tructing 
 a Battery and know the rielation of the fluids 
 to the metals of which it is composed. *; 
 
 Nay ! like electriciey — where ever fouiid^---i 
 mind depends only upon instrumentality for 
 itBmanifestatidjn of external sense > And the 
 man or ^^^^^who simply understands the 
 jXJonstmcti ^^ Mtie i||t|-ufiQint, and bow to 
 repair th^mmSf^ whicn may be done to aliy 
 part jof the machinery, is not always a trust- 
 worthy person to deal with its .subtle cpndi- 
 tions. The electrician finds -that there are 
 other elementaries to be studied than that of 
 mere instrumen tality. So towith Hypnotisip. 
 
 \ ■ ' 
 
 ':-n 
 
 ^Sfe 
 
 y 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 ■^rmudy or me Icondffeions W the ^^^m 
 
;V-' ■" ■ '■ ■ ■ .5 
 
 ^^K ' ^^^l^kl. 
 
 ' - *» ■ 
 
 
 V < 
 
 > 
 
 P ,*k ' j 
 
 rf ,, 
 
 B 
 
 1^. - ^^.., ■ 
 
 ^Bi 
 
 )f 
 
 
 )f ., ■ ,v. , ■ 
 
 e' 
 
 
 n™„_. >- 
 
 
 • ' 
 
 H 
 
 r 
 
 K 
 
 ^ *if^* 
 
 1 
 
 ^ ; ' 
 
 K ' ^^ ' 
 
 li^l^. 
 
 HYJE^NOTfSM. 
 
 i"- 
 
 '211 
 
 prove it to be a scietice of itself. Which as 
 yet forms no part oijiie pracfice^of merficine.. 
 And consequently It isv subject iipon which 
 the Medical Fraternity as a class^ are as ig> 
 norant as the cWg^^ and the Clergy as the - 
 intelligent part of fie 4ayity. Hence all ' 
 rights, restrictions arid pnvileges in this, as 
 in everything else, shwld be made in the 
 interest of the mrfm^^^%nd nbt of the^cZa^.^,.. 
 
 QiiBSTioN.— mZZ you kmkly gm^us your 
 -p^ildsophy of the dream r^mrded on pag^l22 |- 
 
 4^KswER.-~There are two . thec^ier which ^ 
 may be given in answer to this inquiry ; One 
 is that given by the spiritualist^ who would 
 claim that a. Guardian Angel or disembodied 
 Spirit saw the ^smouldering wood 'ah4 the 
 eminent dange*no which the family *were 
 ^exposed, and by the pow;er or influence of • 
 iQind,' the Spirit psychologized the dreamer 
 with an impression of evil. Upcm the l^lief 
 jn Immortality, and the possibility of spirit 
 Gommunio^^which is the basis of our bhrist- 
 lan faith- thi^ is riot altogether an irra- 
 tional idea. But the re is still another 
 
 * •' 
 
 and that is the position taken by P^ycholo- 
 

 :■ y.j. ■ 
 
 ...JS. 
 
 -I -. t. - ■ 
 
 ■M^ 
 
 212 
 
 't 
 
 *'»"^ 
 
 COKDlf IONS OF 
 
 ■•**• , 
 
 A' 
 
 gists, that during sleeip, what we call th6 
 Ego or Psychic, <>ft-times leave the body; and 
 though held by a magnetic cord, it may 
 wander around and visit places and tpi^^ 
 cognizance of events, and even hold coi!|^^^ : 
 with. persons whom we may ft^ver ^^i*^ 
 in physical form, or recognize them witno^ 
 external senses. Upon this hypoth*^'^'*' . * 
 may suppose that the psychic oi Miss D., 
 went on aA exploring expedition around the 
 premises, while her external senses were at 
 rest ; and the sights seen by her ^eht^,! sen- 
 ses or psychic powers were of such an alarjpa^f: 
 ing nature, that it left an impression upon, 
 the external consciousness ; which was in- 
 definitely felt; when her entire external sen- 
 ses became aclivCi Both of these theories 
 are prj^bably within the relm of psychic phe- 
 nomena. Hence I must leave the subject with 
 you to determine for |^(mirsQlyes which you 
 .will choose. • 
 
 I 
 
 f 
 
 ^ 
 
 <!,: -i:''* - 
 
 - «:vl t rlij 
 
 ,*--;i- 
 
 THE END. 
 
 <->• 
 
 .», ■ 
 
 t \ 
 
 ' ^^P** 'w"' 
 
 
-t-f^f — -1~ ^ 
 
 .^^t^ '^^S^^" ^ 
 
 i^Zv ':F'5^^^£^^^*- 
 
 f / 
 
 *>f %.. 
 
 11 the 
 
 r; and 
 
 may 
 
 ;ho 
 
 MT' 
 
 ,*.*#^ 
 
 8S D., 
 
 id the 
 3re at 
 1 sen- 
 
 upou 
 IB in- 
 1 sen- 
 3ories 
 5 phe- 
 t with 
 I you 
 
 r^ 
 
 '-./ 
 
 % 
 
 
 - /. 
 
 V.